/ 


r y 


'j ' '/* ; './« 


r -** 


. 1 


W *7* 

*? v % ■ /• : • 


,/,' 4 .-+4* .i 

y .4: •*; 


< 2 v ^ -V . « ,*. 


■■ , r . • i ; •.<•■, ■ ... I i . ' V , ■ :frv.y* \k£> y-& ; ^ *3 4 > , ^ V?3 

; / *'! • t; • / • ' y .• , t Jh* Vf 

.» , 'V iv • I • i '•• . y " ' , ' J ' 's' 1 -*':*"' ' , •••' / K’. / •.■*? '; .»*•• •« 

* - 5 - / ' 7 . ■■ • * ' r , , r ■ A * r • . « .• •: ■;•* y • .• • • 

' . '■ ‘ . •'• . •*: ‘ /:V«. • ' :'•• **' : . 4 O' ^ •' ■ ' »' .. r A ^.^,y V ' , . :>2 

. . . . ,■ - * . . f. ..... . ..i 


LIBRARY OF CONGRESS, 


Shelf... 


PZ-3 


Cik'l 


UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 
































. 






























' 




































































































. 

» 

‘ 

















































v* . 








\ 


















. 
























\ 





















f 


\ 


\ 








\ 




4 



















f ■' , k u . ■ -.*> t i -✓.is 

‘ - " • ' * - r * ,* 

•w 4 ,• • . .■ -■■>■■ a «wi-r«l > J » ■ j ■ ■ ■< 

* J 0 *. ' ■.■•**■ 

. ’ v * ' *■*■ 

V 

' ' - ■ , ■ 








'•■: v ' .'V 

%rf, ■ j | 






.* / 














- - J ; ' .i 

... •■;■ ’ 










\ 














>. > v . • 

J ' ' 

- . 














\ 


. % 


v - 




. 




. 

* cA- Jm 

l y. >f • 

f - 1 h 

• ' r " 

^ . . w_ . **■ ■ k - 


< r 


\ *v " — -SJb‘ 

*♦ 

- 

- 

- 

*T . ^ •. ' . 4 












s’. ' fi 








■ 












1 i. • V 


■ 

- 

.7 • - ■ - v _ » 

~ - *- 

• V'i 
> •. 


s 






V 


















. 
















■ ' 








‘ ,r*s‘ r- $^4*: V 

■ * "tyA ^ ‘ r¥-, w ; tv r 

■ 








— ■ -- ’ • 1 

, - 






. 




/ 


'■*» , * 














' *t/’£ 


y 


y > | V f 

: i -v.v- > : aP j, 


<4 












' • ^ P- u r 




: " 


- 

' -w v ^ v r 

% • « > *’ t| •* . it v - 




















THE IRON TOMB 


7 

HENDRIK CONSCIENCE. 


Urmwfafel) from f(jc ©rigtnaf ^ffemislj. 




BALTIMORE: 
JOHN MURPHY & CO. 
1887. 




Copyright, 1887, 

By JOHN MURPHY & CO. 


PROLOGUE. 


The village school has been dismissed. 

There goes Micken, the fair, pretty child, return- 
ing home with her slate beneath her arm. Her 
neighbor Janneken, whose head is covered with 
thick, curling hair, walks beside her . 1 

While rambling along they cull the corn flowers 
and red poppies growing in the rye; then seat 
themselves upon a moss-grown stone at the en- 
trance of the cemetery. 

Janneken weaves a wreath with the flowers, but 
the little girl thinks that takes too long, and shows 
great impatience to become possessed of it. 

But Janneken works away with great earnestness, 
without comprehending the reason which impels 
him to do so. He arranges and disposes of the 
flowers with an eye to the harmony of color, now 
and then trying the wreath on his pretty compan- 
ion’s brow. 

Is it the awakening of friendship or of love that 
has converted the child into a precocious artist ? 

Back of these innocent friends extends the city 
of eternal rest, with its silence that nothing can 
break, its grass-grown tombs and broken crosses. 


1 Micken, Janneken, are little Mary, little John. 

3 


4 


THE JRON TOMB. 


The modest little church rises above the grave- 
yard. Its old tower, both heavy and massive at the 
base, resembles an aged man weeping for his chil- 
dren that are no more. Gradually it becomes 
lighter in form, points towards the sky like a 
needle, showing the golden star of hope beaming 
above the generations sleeping peacefully within 
the bosom of the earth. 

The sun diffuses its cheerful light around the 
graveyard, the flowers wave upon the tombs with 
the breath of the south wind, the birds sing in the 
lindens that shade the hallowed ground, gaudy but- 
terflies flutter above the little wooden crosses, but 
nothing disturbs the solemn silence or the sacred 
solitude of the garden of the dead. 

Janneken has finished his work ; on Micken’s 
brow blooms the red and white wreath he has 
woven for her. 

They both take the path that winds across the 
cemetery. 

Janneken sees a white field daisy shining like a 
silver star upon a grave ; he springs aside, plucks 
the flower from its stem, and places it on the brow 
of his friend. 

It is the most precious jewel in the diadem of a 
queen — a queen whose budding royalty is life, 
whose sceptre is beauty, and whose treasures are 
faith and truth. 

Micken walks along full of happiness, her blue 
eyes glisten with childish pride and blend their 
sweet radiance with that of the blue corn-flowers 
waving on her brow. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


5 


But she pauses and glances with a smile at a lit- 
tle wooden cross, upon which the fresh garland of 
flowers indicates a newly-made grave. 

“ The wreath you wear is much more beautiful,” 
says Janneken. 

“ The wheelwright’s little Lotte is buried there,” 
said the little girl, dreamily. 

“ Poor little girl ! ” answers the boy, “ She can 
never go to school with us any more.” 

“ But she is in Heaven, isn’t she ?” 

“ Yes, she is in Heaven, poor girl ! ” 

“Why are you sad because little Lotte is in 
Heaven ? ” asked Micken, astonished. “ She is so 
well off in Heaven. You can walk about there 
from morning until night with the pretty little 
angels and get an apron full of good things — all 
days are Sundays — and when you are tired of play- 
ing the good God takes you on his knee, kisses 
you, and puts you to sleep.” 

“Yes, yes, it must be very nice in Heaven,” 
sighed Janneken, absorbed in his own thoughts. 

“ I saw Lotte when she had already become a 
little angel and was sleeping a long sleep before 
going to Heaven,” continued Micken. “ Oh ! how 
beautiful she was. She had on a lovely white dress, 
and her face and hands were still whiter than the 
dress. She wore on her head a gold and silver 
crown with little stars and pearls like the Infant 
Jesus in the Church , 1 and Lotte smiled so sweetly 

1 In some parts of Belgium it is the custom to adorn dead chil- 
dren with wreaths of artificial flowers. 


6 


THE IRON TOMB. 


in her sleep, one might suppose she was already 
dreaming of Heaven. I did not see her wings, but 
my mother told me they were folded under her 
shoulders to get rest for the long journey. . . For 
Heaven is very far, very far from here, Janneken.” 

“ Come, Micken,” muttered the boy, pulling her 
away from the little grave, “ I should not like to 
die all the same, because I would no longer be able 
to play with you.” 

“But if we could go to Heaven together that 
would be as well, wouldn’t it?” 

“ No, no, don’t speak of that any more,” replied 
Janneken sadly ; “ it makes me sorry. Ah ! 

Micken, are you not satisfied with earth?” 

They were approaching the other side of the 
church. 

Against the wall is a little enclosure surrounded 
by an iron grating to protect a grave within from 
the feet of the passers by ; the grating contains a 
door with a lock, and two steps off is a bench made 
of oak wood, the surface of which has become 
polished with long use. 

In the enclosure no stone is inscribed with the 
name of the cherished dead, but the ground is cov- 
ered with beautiful flowers. It is plain to be seen 
that a pious hand tends and watches them, for while 
in other portions of the cemetery the grass is half 
burnt with the heat of summer, the flowers here 
show wonderful freshness and vitality. 

“See! ” said the little girl, “there are more fresh 
flowers on the iron tomb, flowers that have grown 


THE IRON TOMB. 


7 


out of the earth, and blossomed in a single night — 
that’s strange, isn’t it ? Flowers that are not found 
anywhere else, neither in the meadows nor the 
fields, nor in the woods ! ” 

“Oh ! simple Micken, it is the hermit who plants 
them there.” 

“ Yes, then what is the use of that worn out 
bench ? It is the white lady who comes every 
night, and sits upon it, near the iron tomb, until the 
cock crows.” 

“ No, it is the old hermit who comes every day 
to pray upon the bench.” 

“ But who is buried there, Janneken ? My mother 
does’nt know.” 

“I asked my father about it. The story is a 
dreadful one, that I cannot understand. I believe 
the hermit was married to a woman already — dead — ” 

“Look, Janneken, what a pretty flower!” inter- 
rupted the little girl admiringly, “ with yellow leaves 
like gold and a cup as red as blood.” 

The little boy looked around defiantly, then said. 

“ I should like to gather that flower to add to 
your wreath, Micken, but am afraid the hermit may 
see me.” 

“ No, no, don’t pick it,” said the child, frightened, 
“ the white lady would know it.” 

But Janneken bent across the iron grating and 
stretched out his full length to gather the beautiful 
flower. 

“ Fly, there comes the hermit ! ” cried Micken. 

And the two children ran terrified out of the 
cemetery. 





















. I 

. 

r 




•- 

W 








,: \V 
















. 

• * 

. 



















• ■ 

- 






. 





























: 








1 '^:’ 


i ' : 




* 

C 




' 

. 
















. 
























* 





























* 

V • • 





. 




V < • 


' 




THE IRON TOMB. 


CHAPTER I. 

On a beautiful summer’s day I was walking 
along, staff in hand, upon one of those broad roads 
that lead from Antwerp to the country. I was 
tired with musing and contemplating nature, for 
the long walk had wearied my limbs, and the 
stifling heat deadened my sensibilities. 

It was not that I had made so long a journey or 
hastened my steps so much as to exhaust my 
strength. I had left the city early in the morning, 
had walked and seated myself by turns on the side 
of the road, had talked with the people who kept 
the inn, had gathered herbs and passed over 
flowers, and thus dreaming, sauntering and enjoy- 
ing with infantile pleasure, had only made nine 
miles of the way when the sun attained its merid- 
ian height. 

It was with true pleasure that I heard the dis- 
tant sound of wheels behind me, and that I distin- 
guished, in a cloud of dust, the huge black mass 
that announced the arrival of the stage coach. 

When the heavy carriage finally approached the 
spot where I found myself, I made a sing to the 

9 


IO 


THE IRON TOMB. 


conductor who from afar had already sent me a 
friendly salute, as to an old acquaintance. 

He stopped his horses, opened the door of the 
coach, and replied to my telegraphic message. 

“There is still one place left in the coupe. 
Where are we going in this stifling weather ?” 

“ Put me down on the road to Bordeghem.” 

“ Very well sir; let’s be off! ” 

I jumped into the diligence, and before I was 
seated the horses had recovered their jog trot. 

There was only one passenger in the coach, an 
old gentleman with gray hair, who had responded 
to my salute with a “ Good morning, sir,” uttered in 
a low tone, almost without observing me, who 
seemed little inclined to converse. 

For a time I looked out of the window, contem- 
plating in an absent-minded manner the trees filing 
off one after the other as the diligence went along. 

But soon an impulse of curiosity directed my at- 
tention to my traveling companion ; and, as he held 
his head and eyes down, I could look at and watch 
him at leisure. 

There was nothing remarkable about him. He 
seemed to be over sixty ; his hair was as white as 
silver, and his back appeared to me slightly bent. 
His features were refined, and bore the traces of 
faded beauty. His apparel, which was simple 
though rich, was that of a man belonging to the 
respectable middle classes. The fixity of his widely 
opened eyes, a smile that at times played about his 
mouth, and the thoughtful wrinkle above his brow, 


THE IRON TOMB. 


I 1 

indicated that at this moment he was preoccupied 
with some absorbing thought. 

What most attracted my attention was a small 
block of alabaster placed beside him on the seat. 
As this object, which was still in the rough, resem- 
bled the pedestal of a clock, and as I saw three or 
four steel instruments of a peculiar shape obtruding 
from a paper placed near the block of alabaster, I 
thought I was not mistaken in coming to the con- 
clusion that my traveling companion must be a 
clockmaker. 

After a long silence I ventured this commonplace 
remark. 

“ It is very warm to-day, isn’t it sir ? ” 

He started as if awakened from a dream, looked 
towards me, and replied with a pleasant smile, 

“ It is indeed very warm, sir.” 

Then he again turned away his eyes and resumed 
his original position. 

I felt no desire to become better acquainted with 
a man who was so chary of his words and so little 
given to conversation. Moreover, his face, which I 
had just caught an entire glimpse of, inspired me 
with a degree of respect, on account of the dignity 
imprinted upon his features, which were impressed 
with genius and sentiment. 

I sunk into a corner of the diligence, closed my 
eyes, and I reflected so long and well that I finally 
lost consciousness. 

“ Passengers for Bordeghem,” cried the con- 
ductor, opening the door. 


12 


THE IRON TOMB. 


I jumped out on the road and paid my fare. 

The driver re-mounted, whipped up his horses, 
and cried out in token of farewell, “ A pleasant trip, 
Mr. Conscience, and do not relate too many fables 
of the Iron Tomb.” 

Quite astonished, I followed the conductor with 
my eyes. Who could have betrayed the motive for 
my trip, since the whole way along I had never 
spoken a word to any one ? 

A voice behind me calling my name made me 
turn my head. 

I saw my strange companion of the diligence ap- 
proaching me, hat in hand, a smile on his lips and 
his block of alabaster under his arm. He had prob- 
ably alighted just after me without my noticing it. 

He saluted me cordially, and said: “You are 
Mr. Conscience, the poet of our humble country 
neighborhood ? Excuse my troubling you, but I 
should like to shake you by the hand — I have so 
long wished to see you ” 

I stammered some words thanking the good old 
man for his kindness. 

“And you are going to Bordeghem?” he asked. 

“Yes; but I shall not remain long; I expect to 
be at Benkelhout before the evening, and will spend 
the night there.” 

“ I shall at least have the pleasure of being your 
companion on the way, and perhaps, your guide as 
far as Bordeghem — for you have never yet been in 
our little forgotten village?” 

“ No, sir, never yet ; and I shall avail myself of 


THE IRON TOMB. 1 3 

your kindness with pleasure, on condition that you 
will let me carry that stone.” 

“ Don’t think of it ; my hair is white and my 
back is beginning to bend, but the legs and heart 
are still in good condition.” 

I insisted upon carrying the stone, speaking of 
his advanced age, my younger powers, and the re- 
spect due to age, but he excused himself and held 
on with determination ; but finally I took his bur- 
den from him almost forcibly, and thus compelled 
him to follow me along the sandy road. 

To put an end to his expressed regrets, I said to 
him : 

“ That block of alabaster is intended no doubt 
for the base of a clock. The gentleman is probably 
a clockmaker ?” 

“ Clockmaker ! ” he replied, laughing. “No, I 
am a sculptor.” 

“ Indeed ! am I then in the society of an artist ? I 
am most happy.” 

“ An amateur, sir.” 

“ And have you lived long at Bordeghem ? 

“ For at least forty years.” 

“ Perhaps your name is not unknown to me.” 
The old man shook his head, and after a moment’s 
pause replied, 

“ You are still too young, sir, to know my name. 
I do not mean that in the world of art some little 
fame was not attached to that name, but this did 
not last long. More than thirty years have gone 
by since that was the case.” 


14 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ Did you never exhibit any of your works?” I 
asked. 

“ Once only — it was in 1824. There was a great 
stir in the domain of art, for peace gave an im- 
pulse to all the living forces of the nation. Unfor- 
tunately every one was bound by those narrow 
rules that the so-called school of David had 
marked out as a condition of beauty. They en- 
deavored in everything to imitate the ancient Greek 
models, but had only borrowed from them the out- 
ward and material forms, and for lack of a soul that 
could give life to the creations of the new school, 
they had had recource to theatrical poses and ex- 
aggerated action. All figures, either painted or 
sculptured, which were not stiff and devoid of soul, 
could find no favor in the eyes of a public whose 
taste was perverted. It was under these circum- 
stances that I exhibited my first work. The statue 
— a recumbent one in marble — was that of a young 
girl lying on her death-bed, still holding in her 
clasped hands the crucifix, when death overtook her. 
I had irradiated the inanimate face of my statue 
with a joyous smile, an expression of confidence, of 
hope and of happiness. I wished to impress upon 
the marble the moment when the soul was quitting 
the. body, yet was imbued with a sense of certainty 
in a better life. This work, to which I gave the 
name of ‘A Presentiment of Eternity,’ created a 
sort of uprising among the artists. The larger 
number attacked me with great fury, and criticised 
my statue as the work of a diseased imagination, 


THE IRON TOMB. 


15 


and as a heresy against the rules then in vogue. 
And indeed the lines of my statue were spare, 
delicate, slight and pensive ; the material form was 
sacrificed to the moral expression of an idea or 
sentiment. There were also many who admired 
my work and encouraged me by saying I was des- 
tined to revolutionize the school of art and elevate 
the Christian above the Pagan expression of it ; but 
in proportion to the number who took up my de- 
fense, my rabid enemies increased. If the struggle 
had been limited to the discussion of the defects and 
merits of my statue, I should not have succumbed ; 
but my adversaries, blinded by passion, sought to 
find motives in my past life to hold me up to public 
ridicule. Without intending it they made my heart 
bleed, deeply wounded and profaned memories that 
were dearer than life. Since then, I have feared 
publicity, and exhibited nothing more.” 

There were in the old man’s words a touching 
calmness and affecting serenity. At this moment 
he presented such an appearance of noble majesty 
that I was deeply moved, and it was only after a 
moment’s silence that I said to him, 

“And do you never work any more now?” 

“ Occasionally I do,” he said, “ it would be im- 
possible for me to desist, even did I wish it ; art has 
become an imperious necessity, because it is the 
magic wand with which I wake the happy thoughts 
of my past life and transport myself to the spring- 
time of existence.” 

The road had become very sandy, and we found 


THE IRON TOMB. 


16 

some trouble in walking along. This interrupted 
our conversation for some moments. When I was 
able to resume my place beside the old man, I asked 
him, 

“ If I am not mistaken, you have read some of my 
works — are you then fond of books ?” 

“ I do not read much,” he said, “ yet I possess the 
most of your works.” 

“ And they have succeeded in pleasing you ?” 

“ Your stories of the country, and especially your 
moral tales — yes, better than you might suppose. 
Some I have read as many as ten times ; after several 
readings it is not so much the stories that give me 
pleasure, it is the tone — a sort of secret harmony 
which accords with my nature and delights me.” 

I gazed at the old man with a look of interro- 
gation that he might more fully explain himself. 

“In the stories I speak of,” he said, “there is an 
innocent simplicity, a sweet sensibility and undying 
hope, a sincere sentiment of admiration for nature 
and love of humanity. In reading them I have 
often been deeply touched, but they never tire me ; 
and when I put them down I feel consoled, have 
more faith and more love, and I rejoice to find that 
the pure and tender chords which seem only ap- 
propriate to childhood still vibrate in my soul.” 

I stammered forth some words, and endeavored 
to make the old man admit that he was praising my 
works more than they deserved, probably through 
kindness and sympathy, but he rejected the idea and 
resumed in conclusion, 


THE IRON TOMB. 


17 

“ It is true that each man thinks in a manner 
peculiar to himself as to that he holds within him, 
but it is owing to some feeling that belonged to his 
early life, or the events that colored that life. I 
therefore know that all do not necessarily think as 
I do. Let this be as it may, had I only found in your 
works the religion of memory, and the faith in a 
better life, these would have sufficed to make me 
love them. There are besides other reasons, that I 
cannot tell you.” 

We were just then nearing two or three peasants 
on the road who w r ere coming towards us. We 
kept silence until they passed on. Then the old 
man asked me, 

“ Will you only go through Bordeghem and 
spend the night at Benkelhout? Then you have 
no particular object in visiting our little village ?” 

“ Yes, I have; I had intended as I went along to 
obtain some information upon a matter that was re- 
lated to me; but since you are so good and obliging, 
why should I not ask you about what I want to 
know? In the cemetery at Bordeghem is there not 
an iron tomb ?” 

“ There is indeed a tomb which the simple vil- 
lagers call the iron tomb, because it is surrounded 
by a grating; but the tomb itself is not remarkable.” 

The old man’s voice seemed suddenly to have 
undergone a change ; it was reserved and dry, as if 
he wished to stop or shorten the conversation. 

“Are there not always fresh flowers growing 
about the tomb ?” I asked. 


1 8 THE IRON TOMB. 

“ Flowers grow there always,” he replied. 

“And there is a wooden bench near the tomb, 
and the bench is worn, because a spirit, a white 
lady, has for many years sat there every night?” 

“ Children’s tales,” said the old man, with a smile 
on his lips. 

“ I know very well, sir, it can only be a tale, but 
there is some one who takes care of the flowers on 
the tomb. For it must also be a fable that these 
flowers spring from the earth of themselves.” 

As my companion did not immediately reply to 
my question, I said to him, 

“Several days ago a peasant woman from this 
neighborhood came to ask my advice about obtain- 
ing the pardon of her son, upon whom a large fine 
had been imposed for poaching. I made her talk. 
It is in this manner I learned all the details that be- 
long to a peasant’s life. She spoke to me of the 
iron tomb, of the flowers which are ever renewed, 
of the white lady, and of a hermit who remains in 
prayer beside the tomb for days together. Be good 
enough to tell me what there is of truth in the peas- 
ant’s story.” 

“ The matter is very simple,” replied my compan- 
ion. “ The man whom they call the hermit, be- 
cause he lives alone, takes care of and ornaments 
the tomb of one who was dearer to him than the 
light of his eyes. In living thus, since the fatal 
separation, near the tomb, and in concentrating all 
his affection upon it, he triumphs over death itself. 
For who can say that the spouse whom the tomb 


THE IRON TOMB. 


19 


sought to ravish from him is really gone, when he 
beholds her every moment, and she lives again a 
hundred times a day in his thoughts ?” 

I looked at the old man in astonishment : his 
eyes glistened with a strange lustre, and his face 
beamed with enthusiasm. 

He observed the impression his words had made 
upon me, and overcame his emotion. He pointed 
with his finger to the road, and said in a calmer 
tone : 

“ There is our little church. Had we taken the 
cross road we should already have been able to see 
from afar the iron tomb.” 

I scarcely paid attention to what he pointed out, 
and asked dreamily : 

“A bride, did you say, sir? Then it is a married 
woman who rests beneath the iron tomb?” 

“A virgin as pure as the lilies before they fade,” 
he muttered. 

“ But married ?” 

“ In truth, a virgin and a wife.” 

I did not know what to think of the solemn tone 
in which the old man pronounced these words. 
I began to feel under the influence of a strange 
emotion. I fancied that the iron tomb must con- 
ceal a touching story, and my curiosity was excited 
to the greatest degree. 

The old man must most assuredly have guessed 
that I was going to press the subject further. He 
took the block of alabaster from me before I had 
fathomed his intention, and when I endeavored to 


20 


THE IRON TOMB. 


continue to carry the burden, he said that at least 
in the village he would have to refuse my assist- 
ance, and escaped from the questions I was about 
to put to him, much to my disappointment, by 
walking to the entrance of the cemetery, saying : 

“ Come, I will show you the iron tomb. See, over 
there near the church wall, those flowers behind the 
grating — that is the iron tomb.” 

I approached the spot indicated, and looked with 
astonishment into the small enclosure. I sought in 
vain for a stone or any other indication that could 
give me the name of the dead who was so sor- 
rowed for. Nothing but flowers, but such beautiful 
flowers, and such rare ones, selected with so great 
a sentiment as to the form and color, that it was 
only a lover’s hand that could attain such a degree 
of harmony. For myself it seemed beyond truth 
that the hermit — if really a hermit, who watched 
over the tomb — must be young, and still imbued 
with the sweet illusions of life. But when I looked 
at the wooden bench worn with use, I began to re- 
cover from this impression. 

“ How long has that bench been there ? ” I asked 
the old man. 

“ For forty years.” 

“ It must be the hermit who has worn it so, by 
sitting down or kneeling in prayer upon it ? 

“ It is the hermit,” my guide replied. 

“ But this seems beyond human power,” I ex- 
claimed in admiration. “ To sit during forty years 
near a grave ! If this be love, what a profound, all- 


THE IRON TOMB. 


21 


absorbing, infinite sentiment ! The sacrifice, the de- 
votion, the fusion of one soul that inhabits earth 
with another which is in heaven ! This might be 
called idolatry, if this aspiration towards heaven did 
not attest strong faith in the divine bounty, and a 
hope of future happiness without end. To live for 
the dead and with the dead ! ” 

“ She is not dead/’ murmured the old man. 

“ Not dead ? ” I repeated. “ What mystery, what 
prodigy do these flowers hide ? ” 

“ Do you assume not to understand me, sir,” said 
the old man in a calm and deep tone, “ when your 
heart has however so well understood me ? Dead ? 
Why while I am speaking to you I seem to see her ; 
she smiles, I hear her voice, she cries out to me 
from the midst of these flowers ‘ The time is be- 
coming shorter — I wait, I wait.’ ” 

“ She awaits you ! ” I exclaimed stupefied. “ Is it 
then you who have worn away this wooden bench ?” 
“ No other than myself.” 

” The hermit ? ” — 

“ Is the old man whom chance gave you as a 
guide, the sculptor for whom you carried the 
alabaster, without knowing what sacred memory he 
would engrave upon it. But come with me : ask 
me nothing more. Over there behind the cemetery 
wall is my home. Follow me : I will tell you things 
that none other has known so well as you will 
know them.” 

I allowed myself to be conducted from the ceme- 
tery. As we walked along, the old man resumed: 


22 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ Since that iron tomb was placed there, I have 
never opened my heart to any one. I love you, be- 
cause in your writings I found you capable of un- 
derstanding a life that others call a long folly. My 
existence here below is drawing to a close, a secret 
presentiment assures me I shall see her soon other 
than in my dreams. Accept the confidence I am 
about to place in you of what I have hoped and 
suffered, and when I sleep beside her in the little 
tomb, then narrate my humble and sad life, if you 
think it worthy of being written.” 

He stepped behind the cemetery wall and rung 
at the door of a house whose front was white, the 
windows being closed with green shutters. An 
aged servant opened the door ; as we entered, the 
old man said : 

“ Katherine, here is a friend who will dine with 
me. Set two places at the table.” 

The servant went off without replying. I wished 
to apologize for the trouble I was giving him and 
his old servant, but he took me by the hand and 
conducted me to the end of the house, into a large 
room, which received light from an immense garden 
filled with flowers. The appearance of the room 
astonished me. I seemed to have been transported 
by magic into the study room of the Academy at 
Antwerp, for it contained many objects that I had 
more than once held in my hands, or whose coun- 
terparts I had seen a hundred times. 

“ Cast a rapid glance upon these objects,” said 
the old man to me ; “ they all play a more or less 


THE IRON TOMB. 


23 


important part in the story I am about to relate to 
you ; but do not now ask for an explanation of 
them. It would be time lost, and compel me to 
wearisome repetition.” 

Yet I had never seen what my host first pointed 
out to me, and I could perceive no meaning in 
them. On a table were all sorts of shapeless fig- 
ures of dogs, cows, birds, horses, and other animals, 
very roughly fashioned with a knife in white wood. 
On a piece of blue velvet were spread several rather 
unusual figures, beside one of those opal boxes 
which women use to contain mint lozenges or 
lemon drops. There was also a knife with a 
mother-of-pearl handle, and several gold and silver 
medals with faded ribbons. 

While making the circuit of the room I saw in 
succession on the walls all the usual studies used by 
the young scholars of the Academy at Antwerp ; 
Noses, ears, hands, heads, then entire figures. Fur- 
ther on these were all reproduced in dried clay, and 
then again in plaster. 

I only saw one original composition at the end 
of the room. The artist no doubt attached a great 
price to it, for he had enclosed it in a glass wardrobe 
to protect it from dust and dampness. It was a 
group in plaster, representing a young woman who 
is placing her left hand on the head of a child, 
while the other which is extended forward seems 
to point out to that child the road beyond. In the 
protecting smile of the woman and the grateful ex- 
pression of the child’s features, there was a sentiment 


24 


THE IRON TOMB. 


so deep and mysterious that I was touched and fell 
into a revery. 

After observing this strange work some little time 
in silence, I said to my host, 

“ That statue is not a work of imagination, nor is 
it fashioned after classical rules : nature alone was 
the artist’s model. Am I not right, sir? — that 
woman has lived.” 

“She has lived,” repeated the old man, with a sigh 
whose strange depth surprised me. 

“ What ? ” I exclaimed “ do I see the image of the 
woman who lies” — 

“ Who lies beneath the iron tomb. She was then 
beautiful — as beautiful as the never-dying dream of 
poets.” 

I was silent, fearing to sadden the old man by 
my indiscreet questions. 

He went to the end of the room, opened a large 
door, and said : 

“ Up to this time we have only seen the pupil’s 
studies, memories that contain my entire life. 
Enter — you may now judge of the artist. It would 
be a real joy for him if his works could insure your 
approbation, or at least evoke your interest.” 

The room which we entered was lighted from 
above ; along the length of the walls on wooden 
pedestals stood a large number of marble and ala- 
baster statues, the first glance at which struck me 
with admiration. 

All these works were evidently the expression 
of one only thought, reproduced under different 


THE IRON TOMB. 


25 


forms. There were none that did not speak of 
death and the resurrection to a better life. Now it 
was the angel of death with spread wings carrying a 
young sleeping girl to her celestial home ; then it 
would be the genius of immortality opening the 
tomb, and showing to the awakened soul the road to 
light. Again it would be that same young girl 
leaning partly forth from the tomb and holding out 
her hands imploringly, as if she were calling some 
one; another represented a young boy kneeling on 
a grave stone embracing the symbolic anchor ; yet 
another was Phoenix arising with new strength from 
his own ashes — it was, in short, many figures repre- 
senting in a thrilling manner the idea of a future 
state after death. 

All these compositions breathed the deep sin- 
cerity of the author’s feeling, and seemed to live not 
so much by their corporeal forms, but through some- 
thing elevated, an imprint of the *soul that the artist 
had impressed upon them, which emanated from 
himself. The forms of the statues were indeed 
slender and spare, but there was a unity in these 
creations, the expression of so perfect a thought, 
and such harmonious proportion, so true to nature 
and yet so poetical, that when I gazed upon them 
I felt myself transported to a world of mysticism 
and almost superhuman thought. 

“ How beautiful this all is!” I exclaimed, with 
enthusiasm. “ Sir, you should no longer hide these 
works of art. Enrich with an illustrious name the 
golden book of your country — add a brilliant orna- 
ment to its artistic crown !” 


26 


THE IRON TOMB. 


He smiled at my exclamation: the favorable im- 
pression produced upon me by his genius seemed 
to give him pleasure, but in his look there was 
biting sarcasm, as if taxing me with exaggeration. 

“I tell the truth, believe me,” I continued; “ ex- 
hibit your works, and aery of admiration will go up 
from the crowd of artists. If they were deluded in 
the past by the exclusive admiration of outward 
form, there is to-day a reaction towards less plastic 
ideas. Art is the expression of thought, sentiment, 
and the noblest aspirations of man. No, no, do 
not deprive the Flemish School of such perfect 
models.” 

The old man had bent his head down, and mut- 
tered as he spoke to himself, 

“ To give up my memories and every heart-beat 
as pasture for the multitude? To permit that ill- 
will shall lift the curtain of my life, and evoke a 
jest from what is so sacred to me ?” . . , 

At this moment the old servant opened the door 
and announced dinner. 

“ Come sir,” said the sculptor, evidently pleased 
with the interruption, “ the hermit’s table will not 
offer very choice viands, but there will be enough 
to restore the strength of a man who, like yourself, 
loves country life.” 

We took our places at table, and ate somewhat 
rapidly of two or three good dishes, which I did 
ample justice to, the more so that the presence of 
the servant prevented my broaching the subject 
that filled my mind. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


27 


After dinner the old man conducted me into a 
somewhat spacious hot-house. I then knew where 
the exotics and rare flowers came from that grew 
on the iron tomb. 

When we had walked through the hot-house, we 
entered a delightful garden enameled with a thou- 
sand charming flowers, which drew from me laugh- 
ingly the expression “ that many would wish to be- 
come hermits in such a hermitage.” 

But the old man, without replying to my jest, led 
me beneath an arbor covered with clematis and 
honeysuckle, seated himself on a bench and’ pointed 
out a place beside him, and said 

'‘You will remain with me. Make no excuses — 
my story is longer than you think ; if you wish to 
hear it all, you must submit to this necessity. It 
will be no trouble to me, the servant has already 
received orders to prepare your room. You will 
not sleep worse there than at the ‘ Eagle,’ where 
you proposed to spend the night ; it is arranged then 
you will be the hermit’s guest. Call upon all your 
patience and forgive an old man, who lives but in 
his memories, if he lays too great stress upon par- 
ticulars and childish sensations, which are impor- 
tant to himself alone. Having made this request, 
I begin my story without further preamble.” 


28 


THE IRON TOMB. 


CHAPTER II. 

“At about a quarter of an hour’s distance from 
where we are, near a limpid stream, is situated a 
small farm known as th e Matson d' Eau , surrounded 
by woods and prairies. 

It was inhabited about fifty years ago by Master 
Wolvenaer, a maker of wooden shoes, known to all 
the city shop-keepers for the beautiful ones he 
shaped. His occupation obtained him, by the sweat 
of his brow, sufficient means to provide for the 
wants of quite a numerous family, for he had no 
fewer than six children, all under age. 

“As he farmed a small piece of land, and his wife 
herself most frequently overlooked the work in the 
fields, there reigned a degree of comfort in the shoe- 
maker’s home, or at all events comparative ease. 

“ Most certainly the hard-working artisan would 
have been altogether happy if a constant cause for 
sorrow had not clouded his horizon. Among his 
six children there was one — a boy, eleven years of 
age — who was remarkable for great beauty. He had 
black curling hair, bright brown eyes, and features 
of great refinement; but the poor child had not 
the power of speech — during the first months of 
his birth he had fallen headforemost from his crib, 
was seized with frightful convulsions, and for a long 


THE IRON TOMB. 


2 9 


while struggled with death. It was supposed that 
in the accident his tongue had become paralyzed, 
for though he could articulate no distinct sound, yet 
his hearing was excellent. 

“ The shoemaker was my father, and the dumb 
child none other than myself, who am speaking to 
you now. 

“ My father loved and pitied me with all his heart. 
Frequently, when I stood silently beside his bench, 
he would interrupt his work and gaze upon me 
with sadness and sorrow. Then I embraced him 
gratefully, and endeavored by gestures to console 
him for my unhappy fate; but instead of allaying 
his grief, my efforts more frequently reduced him to 
tears ; for indeed, I made superhuman efforts at 
speaking, yet only despondent and piercing cries, 
inarticulate and inhuman sounds, came from my 
throat, which broke his heart. Then, too, like all 
dumb people, I was extremely sensitive, and my 
slightest gesture, my slightest movement to express 
what I thought or felt, was as violent and exagger- 
ated as a madman’s. 

“ My parents often wondered if the accident of 
which I had been the victim had not turned my 
brain. My brothers and sisters looked upon me as 
an innocent — that is, almost an idiot. The village 
children were afraid of the little innocent of the 
Maison d y Eau , and called me the ‘ crazy boy.' 

“ Young as I was, still I felt deeply wounded at 
being so misunderstood by all the world. As I led 
our sheep to pasture I would be seated long days 


30 


THE IRON TOMB. 


alone on the borders of the prairie, and it fre- 
quently happened that I wept for many hours, as I 
could not speak, and the other children with whom 
I wished so to play laughed at and avoided me be- 
cause of my infirmity. I felt the strength within 
me to prove I was not crazy. I thirsted for friend- 
ship, and even for consideration. I felt a sort of 
pride which inspired a sickly desire to distinguish 
myself by one or the other quality. 

“ Perhaps it was because of this confused aspira- 
tion of my mind that the reason may be found for 
the strange work which unceasingly occupied me. 
I never went to the prairie without carrying in my 
pocket some small pieces of willow, and applied 
myself to carving with my knife figures of men and 
beasts ; and I often remained entire days absorbed 
in my work, with the beads standing out upon my 
forehead. If I succeeded according to my idea in 
obtaining from the wood a figure bearing more or 
less resemblance to what I wanted, I jumped, and 
danced, and laughed, as if I had gained a great vic- 
tory ; but if, in spite of my efforts, nothing recog- 
nizable appeared from beneath my knife, I allowed 
my work to drop with discouragement, and flung 
about my arms with disgust and pain. 

“ My father, when I showed him my wooden fig- 
ures, shrugged his shoulders with sorrowful com- 
passion. The strange vanity which I seemed to 
take in my rough and ridiculous efforts made him 
as sorrowful as if he had found reason to doubt of 
the lucidity of my mind. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


31 


“ As to myself, it only needed that my mother 
should smile sometimes upon my work, that my 
sisters found pleasure in playing with my figures, 
and that neither of my two brothers, older than 
myself, could do as well. 

“ One day I had worked with great ardor from 
morning until the middle of the afternoon, trying to 
reproduce a likeness of our old vicar. As I now 
contemplate this pitiful attempt, it makes me blush 
with shame, were there not attached to it for me a 
precious and sacred memory. But at that time I 
considered it a successful effort, and was so elated 
that when I led the cattle home from pasture, I 
drew the shapeless figure at least a hundred times 
from my pocket to admire it. That the form and 
garments should more or less resemble those of 
the vicar, was not what I regarded ; but I had faith- 
fully copied his three-cornered hat, and this at least 
was recognizable at sight. 

“Fearing lest my sisters should wish to play with 
the little statuette, I hid it away, and only brought 
it out on reaching home. 

“I seated myself in a corner of the room, my 
hand in my pocket, fondling my master-piece and 
buried in happy thought. 

“ My father had gone to town on business con- 
nected with his trade; my mother, brothers and 
sisters were at home, conversing about the owner 
of our farm. They had learned that the Chateau 
of Bordeghem now belonged to him, and that he 
had that very day driven to the village in a beauti- 
ful carriage to see his new possession. 


32 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ My mother spoke in a low tone, not to awaken 
the attention of her simple dumb child, for he only 
understood how to be silent and useless, or to 
scream like one possessed. 

“ While my mother discoursed about this im- 
portant news, the door was suddenly opened, and a 
lady richly dressed entered our dwelling, holding 
by the hand a little girl who was but a year younger 
than I. 

“ This lady was the wife of the proprietor of our 
farm ; she knew my mother very well, from having 
received the rent several times through her. So 
she engaged familiarly in conversation with her 
about the country house her husband had just 
bought, adding that she would be able more than 
once, now the pleasant weather had come, to visit 
the people who tenanted the farms her husband, 
Monsieur Pavelyn, owned in the neighborhood. 

“ My brothers and sisters listened attentively to 
what the lady said. 

“ As to myself, I had jumped up and stood still, 
as if struck motionless, before the little girl. I 
trembled in every limb, my eyes glistened with ad- 
miration, my heart beat violently, and for the first 
time in my life the emotion I felt did not break 
forth in savage cries. 

“ The appearance of an angel, such as I had 
imagined one from my mother’s descriptions, 
could not have moved me more, for it was impos- 
sible for an angel to be more beautiful in my eyes 
than was that little child. Her brow and cheeks 


THE IRON TOMB. 


33 


were as pure as alabaster, her delicate lips as fresh 
and red as rose-leaves, her deep blue eyes were like 
the azure of the skies on a cloudless summer’s day. 
Around her regular oval face her thick silky hair fell 
in rich curls. She was dressed in satin and silk ; 
about her throat was a coral necklace, her bracelets 
were of gold, and her little feet were incased in red 
slippers. 

“ Everything that belonged to her struck and as- 
tonished me with ever-growing admiration — even 
her pallor and sickly delicacy ; for this very deli- 
cacy made her appear in my eyes as a superior 
creature of a substance quite above that of the fat, 
robust children inhabiting our village. 

“ The little girl looked at me several minutes 
with her deep blue eyes, as if to ask the meaning 
of my strange attitude. Then her lips were parted 
with a sweet and gentle smile. This smile reached 
my heart like a ray of light, and drew from me a 
savage cry. I jumped backward and lifted my 
hands towards heaven, as if the child’s smile had 
been something miraculous, which made me lose 
my mind. 

“ My strange cry attracted the lady’s attention. 
4 It is our little Lionel ; do not pay any attention to 
the noise he makes, Madam Pavelyn. He is dumb, 
and tries ineffectually to speak.’ 

“ As she concluded these words she carried her 
hand to her brow, as if to convey the idea that I 
must be held excused because I did not possess my 
right senses, and was an innocent. 


34 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ I had often before intercepted such signs made 
by my father or my mother, and I perfectly under- 
stood their meaning. They had always grieved 
me, but at this moment, before the angelic creature 
who was observing me, this humiliating pantomime 
wounded me as if a knife had been plunged into 
my heart. Therefore, the sound that escaped from 
my bosom was not a cry, but a deep and tender 
plaint — a sort of prayer imploring pity. I bowed 
my head and began to weep. 

“ * Such a pretty little boy ! This is very unfor- 
tunate/ muttered the lady; and, turning towards 
the little girl, she added : 

“ 4 Rose, that poor child is dumb ; he would like 
so to speak ! But it is because he cannot he weeps 
so bitterly. Give him your hand, Rose ; a sign of 
pity will comfort him/ 

“ Encouraged by the lady’s kind interest, I lifted 
up my head and saw the noble child advance to- 
wards me, with the same enchanting smile with 
which I had already been so deeply touched. 

“ She took my hand, pressed and stroked it, while 
her lips uttered words which resounded in my ears 
like celestial music. 

“ I cast a look of pride towards my brothers and 
sisters ; this mark of friendship which the little lady 
had just shown me would atone for their disdain, 
and had filled my heart with joy and courage. 

“ Most assuredly the compassionate child read in 
my beaming looks the expression of an infinite 
gratitude, for she pressed my hand in a more 


THE IRON TOMB. 35 

friendly manner, and said in a tone so gentle that I 
trembled in every member — 

“ 1 Is your name Lionel ? It is a pretty name. 
Ah, what a pity that you cannot talk ! ’ 

‘‘Anguish drew from me some confused cries. 

“‘You must not cry out so/ she continued; ‘it 
is ugly. Will you never learn to talk, poor little 
Lionel — never ? ’ 

“ I did not understand what was going on within 
me. It seemed to me that I would have had my 
hand cut off just then, to have been able to utter 
one single intelligible word. I was seized with a 
violent convulsion; my limbs were drawn up, my 
face became livid. I did not cry out, but made a 
superhuman effort to utter the charming name of 
her who had twice called mine with so much friend- 
liness. 

“ Something was ruptured in my throat, and the 
name of ‘Rose! Rose!’ resounded twice clear and 
sonorously through the room. 

“ Exhausted by this gigantic effort, I allowed 
myself to fall upon a chair, and remained there 
stretched out, with a smile of happiness and ecstasy 
upon my countenance. 

“‘Heaven be praised, my son has spoken ! 1 ex- 
claimed my mother, with tears in her eyes. She 
ran towards me, took my hand, and besought me to 
repeat once more the words I had pronounced; but 
I well knew, after several ineffectual attempts, that 
my strength was no longer capable of so great a 
nervous tension. 


36 


THE IRON TOMB. 


u Yet I was delighted with the success achieved, 
and endeavored to convey by signs that I felt con- 
fident and hoped to be able to learn to talk. I con- 
tinued pointing to the pretty young lady, and 
clasped my hands before her, to make them under- 
staad that it was to her I should owe the gift of 
speech, the happiness of my life, and I thanked her 
as an angel sent by God to bring me hope and 
deliverance. 

“ Rose was visibly touched with these marks of 
gratitude, and sincere joy shone in her blue eyes. 
It was no doubt sweet to her sympathetic heart to 
believe her presence had been a benefit to a poor 
child like me. 

“ She pulled her mother’s shawl that she might 
stoop down, and whispered something to her, which 
being answered in the affirmative, she came to- 
wards me. 

“ Placing her hand in her pocket, she drew forth 
a little white stone box, which was transparent, and 
all covered over with gold and siver stars. Then 
putting it into my hand, she said : 

u 4 Here, Lionel, this is for you ; there are some 
sugar-plums in it, which you will find very good. 
You must do all you can to learn to talk, and when 
you know how, I will give you something even 
prettier than this.’ 

“ The sweet child had no other thought than to 
comfort me. These kind words were spoken 
through pure charity, an alms extended to misfor- 
tune. But her pity produced upon me a greater 


THE IRON TOMB. 


37 


effect than she could have imagined — her words fell 
singly like beneficent dew upon an oppressed heart, 
and were engraven in ineffaceable characters on my 
memory. I was so touched by them that I con- 
tinued mechanically to turn my pretty little box 
around in my hands, and did not even notice that 
my mother took it from me to admire it in -her 
turn. 

“ Then I recovered myself and endeavored to 
make the pretty little lady understand how sad I 
was that I could do nothing to thank her for her 
gift. I drew from my pocket the likeness of the 
vicar, and put it into the hand of my benefactress, 
conveying to her by my gestures that I had carved 
it myself, and was giving it to her in exchange for 
the box. 

The lady, on seeing this shapeless object, ap- 
peared surprised at my simplicity. My mother 
made excuses for me, saying that I spent entire 
days in fashioning small statuettes, and that most 
naturally I looked upon them as very valuable. 
My brothers and sisters burst out laughing at my 
presumption. 

“ Rose looked at my poor present in silence, 
stood the good man up on her hand, turned him 
around, and seemed to derive much amusement 
from the toy. 

“What did it matter to me that all the world 
should laugh at my work, if she alone, who was my 
protectress, considered it worthy her attention ? 
Therefore, a sentiment of deep joy pervaded my 


38 


THE IRON TOMB. 


heart when Rose refused to let my mother take 
from her the figure of the vicar, and said to her : 

“ ‘ No, I beg you will let me keep it. That poor lit- 
tle boy carved it himself, and it is really pretty. I will 
show it to my father, and play with it this evening.’ 

“ ‘ That’s the way with children, farmeress Wol- 
venaer!’ said the lady, shrugging her shoulders. 
4 Give them playthings and dolls that have cost a 
great price, and they prefer those of small value ; 
then after an hour or two the plaything is forgotten 
and thrown aside, and they think of it no more.’ 

“ My sorrowful looks and signs questioned Rose 
whether this would be the fate of my humble pres- 
ent. A shake of the head comforted me. She had 
understood me, and her gesture conveyed the 
promise to keep my little vicar. 

“ i May you all remain well,’ said the lady ; ‘ it is 
time for us to go. M. Pavelyn will be waiting for 
us. Perhaps the carriage is now ready. You un- 
derstand that this year we are not to be at the 
chateau, for it is quite empty; it is to be restored, 
repainted and refurnished, and will only be ready 
in the spring. Then I will return to visit you, for 
I like to be among the villagers. To-day we only 
came to visit the chateau. Rose, we must go now; 
give your hand once more to poor Lionel in token 
of farewell, and let us return to your father.’ 

“ It was easy to read upon my face that the an- 
nouncement of this sudden departure filled me with 
sorrow. Rose again pressed my hand, and 
whispered to me, 


THE IRON TOMB. 


39 


44 4 You must not be grieved, Lionel. Learn 
quickly to talk, then I will come back ; and make 
me some more figures — it will please me very 
much/ 

“ I placed my hands before my eyes not to wit- 
ness her departure. 

44 In this position I remained a long while, until 
my mother began scolding me harshly for my want 
of politeness, and threatened to let my father know 
of my unreasonable conduct. 


40 


THE IRON TOMB. 


CHAPTER III. 

“ It would be difficult to convey to you the deep 
impression the little girl’s visit had produced upon 
my mind. Even my parents found it hard to recog- 
nize in me their little savage. My thoughts had 
assumed a certain gravity, and it was seldom the 
discordant cries I used to indulge in escaped me. 

“ When I was at home, I generally retired to one 
corner of the room, where I remained motionless 
and silent, gazing on space. There stood ever be- 
fore my eyes the delicate white apparition who 
smiled upon me, pressed my hand, and murmured 
in my ear in a friendly tone, ‘Learn soon how to 
talk; I will then come back.’ 

“I scarcely ever played any more with my 
brothers and sisters, and escaped from the other 
children of the village. To think of her was the 
only occupation of my mind; ever repeating in my 
heart her tender words sufficed to me. 

“ I fear sir, you will think I am guilty of exagger- 
ation. So deep a sentiment in a child of eleven, 
does not of course seem natural to you. Yet you 
of all others, who have retained a living memory of 
your childhood, must know that the heart of a child 
is more easily and deeply touched than that of one 
whose reason and experience have blunted more or 
less its sensibility. It is true that a child’s emotions 


THE IRON TOMB. 


41 


are usually more fleeting ; but I, with the want of 
speech, was placed in a position somewhat peculiar, 
as I was forced to meditate in solitude. The same 
thoughts presented themselves a hundred times to 
me ; and this continued reaction of my mind upon 
itself induced a depth of sentiment which might 
have appeared sickly and peculiar in a child gifted 
with speech. 

“ However, the evidences of tender pity that the 
pretty young lady had given me had filled me full 
of pride; and whether it was pride or gratitude, or 
a secret sympathy that agitated me, certain it is 
that evening and morning — and even in the middle 
of the night — the image of my benefactress appeared 
to me, and all the strength of my soul was centred 
in that one thought. 

“This singular absorption, and the wavering look 
in my eyes, were considered by my parents as un- 
fortunate symptoms, and they did not doubt I was 
threatened with incurable idiocy. 

“ More than once when they expressed this fear, 
I essayed to make them understand they were mis- 
taken; but then I yelled and cried as before. 
This only increased their trouble ; and as my cries 
had now become disagreeable to myself, I felt a 
disgust for these useless attempts to make myself 
understood by speech. 

“ Everything went on between my parents and 
myself as before the visit of Madame Pavelyn. In a 
short time very little notice was taken of me ; and 
to spare my father the painful sight of his witless 


42 


THE IRON TOMB. 


son, my mother would send me to the fields for 
entire days. 

“There, in complete solitude, I could muse and 
reflect, from the break of day until nightfall recalled 
me to my home; but I did not spend my time in 
idleness — my benefactress had said two things to 
me : ‘ Learn quickly how to talk, and make me 
some more figures.' 

“ This last wish I could easily accomplish, but 
the first — Learn to talk ! 

“ Her wish was a law whose inflexibility fright- 
ened me, and yet which I desired to obey, even 
were my throat to be rent in the effort. 

“ During two long months I essayed constantly 
to repeat her name once more. I made all sorts of 
grimaces ; I contracted my lips ; I filled my mouth 
with small pieces of wood; I roughly pulled my 
rebellious tongue ; but, though the perspiration 
stood on my brow, her cherished name would not 
escape from -my throat, do what I would. The 
strange part was, that I heard perfectly, and could 
even judge of the quality of the sounds I pro- 
duced. There was no impulse of the human voice 
that I was not at times able to execute by accident 
— no letter that I was unable to pronounce ; but 
it seemed as though my vocal chords were all in 
confusion, and would not obey my will. When I 
endeavored to pronounce one letter or one word, 
others came in their stead ; and, though some- 
times I made preparation for hours before making 
a sound, with the certainty that this time at least 


THE IRON TOMB. 


43 


my voice would not oppose my efforts, I was ever 
overcome with the same bitter disappointment. 

“ I do not exaggerate when I say that I have 
shed tears a hundred times, that I have torn out 
my hair and rolled over and over on the ground 
convulsively with despair and rage, which indeed 
resembled utter madness. 

“ By slow degrees I became convinced of my 
powerlessness, and lost all hope of recovering my 
speech. Then sadness, discouragement and lan- 
guor, took possession of me. The feeling of pride 
that Rose’s compassion had given birth to, made 
me think I should be able to rise above my trouble. 
This consoling, this bright perspective, had closed 
before my eyes ; a dark cloud had veiled the bright 
star that lightened my future. I should ever re- 
main witless and dumb, an unhappy creature, who 
could not even express his gratitude to those who 
pitied him. 

“ I was almost overcome for nearly a month with 
this terrible conviction ; finally, when the last ray of 
hope was extinguished within me, I accepted my 
sad fate with resignation, and a degree of peace re- 
entered my soul. 

“Then I commenced to carve little figures in 
willow wood, but no longer through pride, nor with 
any idea of distinguishing myself above the other 
children ; no, I was only moved by a passive feeling 
of gratitude and duty. I knew my work would be 
grateful to the charitable little lady; this was the 
only motive for my industry. 


44 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ In a short while I had carved quite a number 
of statuettes: there were figures which I called 
cows, horses, sheep and swine, though they bore a 
strong resemblance to each other; there were also 
houses, churches, birds and men — but what pleased 
me most, what I looked at with the greatest satis- 
faction, was the figure of a rural guard, with his 
large hat and his shining sabre in his hand. 

“ I had obtained, after much begging of my 
mother, the key of a drawer in our bureau. I 
locked up my small masterpieces there, so as not 
to expose them to view until such time as Rose 
would return to Bordeghem. No one was to see 
those products of my art ; she alone, for whom I 
had made them, should receive them from my 
hands before they had been touched by others. 

“ In that manner the months sped, and the winter 
passed away preceding her return. 

“ Towards the new year my mother was to go 
to town to pay for our farm. After many prayers 
and entreaties she consented to carry with her the 
figure of the rural guard, and to promise me she 
would give it in my name to the little daughter of 
our landlord. 

“ During my mother’s absence I was strangely 
agitated. I ran around the house and in the fields, 
impelled by a feeling of nervous agitation. What 
would Rose say of my work? Would she smile, 
and be glad of my present ? At all events my 
mother would speak to her of me, and on her side 
she would say something too. It seemed to me, in 


THE IRON TOMB. 


45 


my anxious waiting, I heard Rose call my name, 
for it could be no other voice than hers — that silvery 
tone which resounded to my innermost soul, and 
made me shudder and look around me as if I heard 
her utter in a compassionate tone, 4 Poor little 
Lionel.' 

“ In the afternoon I was on the road half a mile 
from home, watching for my mother's return. 
When I saw her I ran to meet her, and asked her, 
with extended arms and sparkling eyes, how my 
little rural guard had been received over there. 

“ M. Pavelyn had examined the statuette with in- 
terest, and had laughed at it with all his heart. 
Rose appeared satisfied, and sent me thanks for my 
present. She had added that in the following 
spring she would come to the chateau with her 
parents, and would be glad to have many of those 
little figures with which to play. 

“My joy was unbounded. Carried away by my 
feelings, I began to jump and cry out, as I had 
done in the past. 

“A few words from my mother hushed me at 
once, and took away all my joy. Rose had asked 
if poor Lionel did not yet know how to speak ; this 
question recalled me to the memory of my power- 
lessness, and the consciousness of my misfortune. 

“Alas! the good Rose had said to me, 'You 
should learn to talk,’ and I, poor outcast from the 
world, was still as dumb as when she made us her 
visit. I would have given up the half of my life to 
carry out her kind desire ; but it was not in my 
power to give her this proof of gratitude. 


46 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ I bent down my head, and walked silently in 
the sandy road, holding my mother’s hand; and 
though, in order to raise my courage, she related 
many other things about the charming little lady, 
she did not succeed in consoling me. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


47 


CHAPTER IV. 

“ tv- froQf had passed away and the thaw had 
r^at M. Pavelyn, to di sa pp ear f rom our neighbor- 

T/pring was approaching, and with it would 
come the angelic creature who for seven months 
had absorbed all my thoughts. 

“ In my impatience, I walked every morning 
through the woods and lanes, to see whether the 
spring flowers were not giving signs of life. I 
watched the budding alders and hazels bursting 
into leaf with the first rays of awakening sunshine. 
I impatiently awaited the first blossoms of the wood 
anemone, which shows itself before everything else 
at the foot of the young oaks. I followed the birds 
in their flight, to discover in their beaks the wisp 
of straw, a sign of confidence in the return of good 
weather. 

“ After a great many cold nights, the air became 
milder, and to my intense joy, the evidences of 
awakening nature were more and more apparent. 
Soon the violets lent their perfume to the steep 
sides of the hills looking towards the south, the 
butter-cups gilded the prairies, and thousands of 
easter daisies glistened with their silver stars on the 
velvety young turf. Then the blackthorn, the 
strawberry and lychnis burst into bloom. The 
trees and shrubs unfolded their leaves by degrees ; 


48 


THE IRON TOMB. 


and the syringa put out its buds of white flowers, 
which were to fill with sweet perfume the fresh at- 
mosphere of the month of May. 

“The long awaited moment was now at hand. 
Any day Rose might leave the city and take up 
her abode at the chateau, for the weather was warm 
and the sunlight clear — both of * My 

invited to walks in the :ountxy. 

“ Poor fool that I w u o ! In ce?.d 
joy doubled, I felt on the contrary that my courage 
was deserting me, and a secret disquiet fell upon 
my heart as the long wished-for moment , ap- 
proached. 

“ She would ask me, ‘ Do you not know yet how 
to talk? ’ and I, blushing with shame, my heart full 
of dissatisfaction and pain, would have to answer 
her by signs that I still remained as dumb as ever. 
When this thought had once taken possession of 
me, my fears increased rapidly and out of all pro- 
portion, because there was nothing to combat them. 
Sometimes I paled suddenly when my excited mind 
brought up before me the image of little Rose. I 
trembled at hearing the fatal question fall from her 
lips — 4 Do you not know yet how to talk ?’ 

“ I became sad and solitary, and plunged in pain- 
ful thought. 

“ Up to this time I had applied myself with ardor 
to the carving of my figures. As my drawer had 
been a long time full, I had presented the least suc- 
cessful to my sisters, and had made, according to 
my opinion, better and newer ones. 

“ But just now my discouragement was so great, 


THE IRON TOMB. 


49 


that I no longer had the strength or the desire to 
pursue my work, and for more than two weeks had 
kept the key of the drawer in my pocket without 
opening it. 

“ It became still worse when one Monday on my 
father’s return from market, he announced to us 
that M. Pavelyn, his wife and daughter, would now 
;( c lu. CHe' would have said from 
.r iff ' v / chat d: secret sorrow was acting upon 
my nerves. It came to pass that I would shiver and 
pale twenty times in an hour without any apparent 
cause. My mother thought me ill, and made me 
tea of some of the spring herbs which are good 
preventives of fever. I drank the remedy without 
acknowledging the cause of my strange agitation, 
but as soon as I could, I ran far away from the 
house, and hid myself in the woods, as if this re- 
treat could save me from the terrible question, 
‘ Do you not yet know how to talk ? ’ which was 
ever resounding in my ear and pursuing me like a 
reproach. 

“ I do not know how to explain all this, but while 
I dreaded Rose’s coming more than I desired it, 
taking to the woods not to be present when she 
arrived to visit us, I found myself involuntarily 
walking in the neighborhood of the chateau, and in 
the very road she would have to take to come to 
our farm. It is true, after a few moments I would 
fly; but each time I returned to the same spot 
almost unconsciously. 

“ One especial day — it was the 20th of May of 


50 


THE IRON TOMB. 


the year 1806 — I had wandered about the woods 
from early morning, and had finally reached the 
avenue of the chateau. After gazing a long while 
at the buildings, behind the grove of seringas, I 
turned away, and resting my head on the trunk of a 
tree, looked down on the ground, absorbed in pain- 
ful reflection. 

“I do not know how long I remained in this 
attitude, but I was suddenly awakened by the 
silvery tones of a voice which cried from afar, in 
joyful accents: 

Lionel! Lionel!' 

“ It was that of Rose, the same voice that spoke 
to me in my dreams, so that I did not hasten to 
turn around, for I thought it but an hallucination 
of the brain. 

“ I was seized with a violent fit of trembling. I 
saw Rose — Rose herself, who, walking between a 
handsome lady and gentleman, and followed by a 
servant, was leaving the garden of the chateau to 
enter the avenue. 

“She drew the gentleman along by the hand, 
running towards me ; but the gentleman, who was 
her father, held her back until she was within four 
or five feet of me, then he could no longer restrain 
his daughter’s impatience. She bounded forward 
and seized my trembling hand. I paled, for I saw 
with uneasiness the moment was approaching when 
the much dreaded question: 'Well, Lionel, can you 
now talk ? ’ would be asked, and indeed they were 
the first words she spoke. 


THE IRON TOMB. SI 

“I bowed my head upon my breast, and my 
silent tears told her that I was as dumb as ever. 

“ * Poor Lionel !’ said the charming girl, ‘ you must 
not weep for that. Take courage ; last year you 
were able to utter my name: by degrees you will 
learn to talk.' 

'‘During this time her parents had approached 
us. Her father placed his hand upon my head, and 
forcing me gently to lift up my eyes towards him, 
he said, in a tone of great kindness, 

“ ‘ This, then, is the shoemaker’s little son, who 
gave you the small figures of the vicar and the 
rural guard. He has handsome eyes and beautiful 
hair, and is a pretty child. So, you cannot then 
talk at all ?’ he asked me, ‘ a boy as bright and in- 
telligent as you is dumb, and would remain dumb ? 
It will indeed be a great misfortune ! And why do 
you weep, little one ? Has any one done you any 
harm?’ 

“ ‘ No, father ; he weeps because he does not 
know how to talk,’ said the little lady, sighing. 

Well, since he hears, and was able to articulate 
your name, it cannot be impossible that he should 
learn to talk. If any one took a little trouble — but 
these peasants’ children are left pretty much to 
themselves, and they do not appreciate the full 
value of speech.’ 

“ As these words reached me I could no longer 
contain myself ; the blame implied wounded me 
deeply. I essayed by every possible gesture and 
inarticulate cry to convey to Rose’s father that 


52 


THE IRON TOMB. 


good will had not been wanting to me, and for 
months I had made every effort to repeat once 
more his daughter’s name. 

“ He looked at me astonished, but with evident 
interest. My eyes sparkled, my movements were 
full of energy, and I explained by intelligent signs 
that I would willingly have my left arm cut off in 
exchange for the gift of speech. He took my 
hands, restrained my gestures, and obliged me to 
keep quiet; then I heard him say to the lady: 

“ 4 Unfortunate little boy, isn’t he ? He is a fine 
child, and very interesting. And the woman Wolv- 
enaer undertakes to say there is something wrong 
about his brain ? No, no ; she is entirely mistaken. 
That child is not an idiot at all ; on the contrary, 
his mind is quick and bright.’ 

“ The look I gave Rose’s father beamed doubtless 
with sincere gratitude, and I saw the compassionate 
gentleman was deeply moved by it. 

“ I felt quite consoled, and was filled with re- 
newed courage, and was about to express my grat- 
itude with more gestures ; but Rose had again taken 
my hand and asked me if I had carved other stat- 
uettes for her. 

“ I counted rapidly on my fingers, opened my 
arms wide, and moved my key about before her 
eyes, to make her understand I had carved a good 
many, quite a pile, and that they were at home, 
locked up in a bureau. 

“ Rose, a prey to intense curiosity, begged her 
parents to make haste, that she might the sooner 
see the little figures. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


53 


“ They yielded to her wishes, and a few moments 
later Mr. Pavelyn with his family entered our mod- 
est home. 

“ Without taking any notice of the bows and 
other ceremonies my parents were engaged in, I 
flew to the bureau, and drew open the drawer that 
contained my six months’ work, and began to spread 
out all my figures on our large table. 

“ I arranged them one after the other in a pro- 
cession, like a caravan of men and beasts on their 
travels. There were so many that the retinue 
finally covered the entire table, and there remained 
no room for my small houses and churches. 

“ Growing astonishment was visible in the little 
lady’s face, and when she finally took all these 
riches in with a single glance, and I made her un- 
derstand they all belonged to her, she began clap- 
ping her hands and jumping about for joy. This 
joy rendered me extremely happy, and made me 
believe I had done really good things, as I had 
so entirely reached the end of my efforts. 

“ I explained, at length, to Rose, by every kind 
of look and gesture, what each of my little figures 
represented. I pushed the cows along the table, 
the horses I made to gallop, I enacted the part of a 
shepherd gathering together his flock and bringing 
them back to the stables, I placed the birds near 
each other on the tops of the houses and the belfry 
of the churches, as if they had flown there of them- 
selves. 

“ Rose opening wide her large blue eyes, looked 


54 


THE IRON TOMB. 


on without speaking at the little scene I enacted 
for her ; but she seemed enchanted with a childlike 
joy. An infinite sentiment of happiness pervaded 
my heart. My parents were engaged in conversa- 
tion with M. and Madame Pavelyn, and my brothers 
and sisters listened to what was being said. Rose 
and I were engrossed with each other; she only 
gave her attention to my figures and my little plays. 

“ Beads of perspiration stood out on my forehead 
from the efforts I went through to make her under- 
stand thoroughly by signs what I wished to ex- 
press. I had just shown her a hunter, who had 
brought down a hare, and the dog that went after 
the stricken game. Then I figured a combat be- 
tween two soldiers, making them lay their great 
swords one upon the other. I no doubt enacted 
this scene in a very lively and comprehensible man- 
ner, for Rose seemed excited and frightened ; but 
when one of my soldiers was thrown down by his 
enemy, and in his fall overturned a whole row of 
cows, horses, and even trees and houses, we both 
broke out into a long fit of laughter, and Rose 
frisked about with pleasure ; to add to her joy, I ran 
and jumped around the table, giving forth piercing 
and unearthly shrieks. 

The noise we were making interrupted the con- 
versation of Rose’s parents with my father. They 
looked at us for a moment kindly, and seemed de- 
lighted that their daughter was amusing herself so 
innocently, and that her face was beaming with 
pleasure. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


55 


“ The gentleman came near to the table, picking 
up here and there some of the most singular — or 
perhaps some of the best — of the little figures, ex- 
amined them with interest, shook his head as if 
pleased, then patted me on the shoulder, saying : 

Did you do all this by yourself? Hurrah, my 
little boy ! They are certainly not very beautiful, 
but there is something in them. There is a good 
deal of spirit in those two dragoons over there, who 
seem to be advancing with their long legs. What 
are you going to do with this legion of men and 
beasts ?’ 

“ I pointed with my finger to his daughter. 

“ ‘ All this is for me, father ;’ exclaimed Rose. 
‘ Oh ! how well I shall be able to play ! Lionel 
will teach me how they should follow each other, 
every one according to his rank, as they are now 
placed.’ 

“ 4 But Rose,’ questioned the father, ‘ Why despoil 
the poor child of all his playthings ?’ 

“ I ran towards the end of the room to procure a 
wicker basket, into which I gathered my figures, 
and handed them to Rose. She hesitated to accept 
my present, and looked at her father inquiringly. I 
foresaw a refusal, and shivered with fear; but I 
clasped my hands appealingly before M. and Madame 
Pavelyn, and my eyes sparkled with so ardent a 
prayer they called their servant, who had remained 
near the door, and gave her the basket containing 
my handiwork. I raised up my hands in token of 
joy, and emitted a cry of triumph. 


56 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“Our landlord remained a short time longer, 
talking of Rose and me with my parents. What I 
caught of their words, uttered in a low tone, was 
that their daughter’s health was delicate, and that 
the open air would be of service to her. 

“ They also expressed their satisfaction in seeing 
Rose, who generally took so little interest in play, 
amusing herself so heartily and in such an animated 
manner. 

“After this conversation M. Pavelyn took my 
hand, and said very kindly : 

“‘We must go now, Lionel; but come to the 
chateau to-morrow about one o’clock. Rose too 
will make you a present in return for your little 
figures. It is something we brought you from 
town. You will dine with us, and you can run and 
play with Rose in the pretty garden. Good-bye, 
my good little bo y.’ 

“‘Lionel, Lionel,’ cried out the little girl as she 
went away, ‘ oh, to-morrow how we will play ! ’ 

“ I dropped into a chair trembling violently. 
What ! should I dine at the chateau, at the same 
table with Rose ? Her parents showed me as much 
friendship and compassion as she did ! I, the dumb 
boy, was preferred to my brothers and sisters! 
To-morrow, oh, to-morrow ! 


THE IRON TOMB. 


57 


CHAPTER V. 

“ How agitated was my sleep that night! A hun- 
dred times I dreamed that with my hands in Rose’s 
I played in a beautiful garden — as beautiful as 
that of Paradise, which my mother had often de- 
scribed to me. We ran and danced and skipped, 
and amused ourselves with inexpressible joy and 
pleasure. Rose spoke a thousand kind and tender 
words to me, and I — poor unfortunate ! —in my 
dream I had the gift of speech, and testified my 
gratitude in clear and beautiful language, full of 
feeling. 

“Then the scene changed. Anon I was seated 
at a large table, and was eating such succulent food 
and appetizing delicacies, that our blood-puddings 
from the kermes, and the best sugar-plums from 
the sacristan’s shop, were as nothing to them. 

“At other times my imagination essayed to re- 
solve the enigma which was troubling my mind, 
and had piqued my curiosity from the day before. 
Rose had promised me a present in exchange for 
my figures. What could this present be ? It was 
impossible for me to form a probable idea. I did 
think of a large wooden hobby-horse, a fine cravat, 
or a big cake, and of many other things; but my 
sense told me I was entirely mistaken. 

“ Deluded by my impatience, I rose in the middle 


53 


THE IRON TOMB. 


of the night, thinking it was morning, but my 
mother sent me back to bed ; finally day began to 
break. We had hardly taken our coffee, when 1 
begged my mother would dress me. She took all 
my Sunday clothes out of the drawer, but had 
trouble in making me understand that I was only 
to go to the chateau after twelve o’clock, and that I 
still had to wait half a day. I remained a long 
while seated in a corner of the room, with my eyes 
fixed on the hands of the clock. After I had en- 
deavored several times to convey to my mother by 
cries that the clock had stopped and she should 
make it go, she took me by the shoulder and put 
me out of doors, forbidding me to return to the 
house until twelve o’clock had struck. 

“ I wandered about the woods and fields, returned 
to the village, walked around the church and 
looked with annoyance at the lazy needle of the 
sun-dial, until finally I heard the first stroke of 
twelve, and gave a cry of joy. 

“ When I returned to the house, they were all 
at table. I took my usual place beside my father, 
but my plate remained empty, as was natural since 
I was going to dine at the chateau. My parents 
jested about the delicious food I should taste that 
day ; my brothers and sisters were silent, and their 
looks were unfriendly. The thick soup seemed to 
afford them less pleasure than usual, and they more 
than once allowed their spoons to fall into their 
plates with despondency when my father talked of 
roasted birds, and mountains of cake. As for me, I 


THE IRON TOMB. 


59 


took little notice of what was said ; these alluring 
descriptions did not interest me in the least; I only 
saw the sweet smile that on Rose’s face was to 
beam brightly upon me. 

“As soon as dinner was over, my mother took 
me on her knee and began to undress me. She 
washed me with warm water and soap, and wet my 
hair that it might curl the better. It was long be- 
fore my toilet was completed, for I was to be as 
fine as possible, though my father undertook to say 
it was absurd to dress me in my best clothes to go 
and play in. 

“Before I was allowed to leave, my mother 
placed me before her and told me in a grave and 
severe tone how I should behave at the chateau, 
and what I should do and not do. She forgot 
nothing. I was carefully to wipe my feet on the 
straw mats I should find before the doors. I was 
to take off my cap and bow, and blow my nose on 
the handkerchief she had put in my trousers’ 
pocket. I was not to scream and gesticulate, and 
if anything was given me, I was not to fail to kiss 
my hand, not only that this was polite, but because 
I had no other way of expressing my gratitude. 

“One o’clock struck in the tower, when my 
mother gave me her farewell kiss, and trembling 
with impatience, I bounded out of the house. 

“ I drew but one breath as I ran across the 
village to the avenue of the chateau, but when I 
approached the iron railing and saw no one in the 
garden, I was seized with secret fear ; yet I entered 


6o 


THE IRON TOMB. 


the vast enclosure with slow and uncertain steps, 
looking about to see if I could perceive any one. 
How lovely was the prospect that opened out before 
my astonished gaze ! A large grass plot, like a 
prairie, extended on every side to the very trunks 
of the large trees. In the centre of the green grass 
ran clear water, which I should have taken for the 
same stream that went by our house, but it was 
broader and deeper. An arched bridge like a 
gigantic bow spanned it. This bridge was formed 
of branches of oak admirably interlaced, and it 
seemed to me I should never dare cross it, lest it 
might break beneath my weight. 

“ All through the garden grew tall trees, so near 
to each other they formed an impenetrable forest. 
At the roots of these large trees lilacs grew in such 
great profusion that their purple flowers encircled 
the garden like a huge garland, and perfumed the 
air with the most delicious odor. Wherever my 
eye fell, whether in the paths or among the bushes, 
I saw plants and flowers utterly unknown to me, 
and which astonished me by their strange shapes 
and brilliant colors. 

The complete silence and entire solitude which 
reigned around made me afraid. I approached the 
chateau step by step. My heart beat, and certainly 
I should not have dared go further, but that a 
door was suddenly opened, and Rose joyfully ran 
to meet me. She took my hand and drew me to- 
wards the building, and yet while scolding me, said : 

“ ‘ Why are you so slow ? This is not well of 


THE IRON TOMB. 


6l 


you, Lionel. We have already begun dinner, and 
my father may be angry.' 

“ She saw by my face that her words troubled 
me. 

“ 4 Come, come !’ she cried out, ‘ I only say this 
in joke ; you must not be afraid — be gay ! Ah ! 
how we are going presently to play and skip in the 
beautiful garden. Is it not so ? What a pity you 
cannot talk. But never mind ; I understand you 
very well.' 

“ My benefactress led me up to the building, and 
made me cross a long vestibule. Remembering 
my mother’s injunctions, I wiped my feet on all the 
mats I came to, so that finally Rose exclaimed, jest- 
ingly : 

“ ‘ How now, Lionel ! what is the matter with 
your feet ? Be done ; that is enough.’ 

“ At the end of the vestibule stood a man whose 
clothes were trimmed with silver galloon. I took 
off my cap and held it in my hands with timorous 
respect, but he, without a word, opened one side of 
the door before which he stood. 

I saw a large apartment, the walls of which were 
glistening with gold rods. Rose’s parents were 
seated at a table. I remained standing on the sill 
of the door, cap in hand, scarcely hearing the words 
of welcome which were addressed to me by M. and 
Madame Pavelyn. 

“ Rose led me to a chair and obliged me to seat 
myself. My head was spinning ; I kept my eyes 
down, confused and trembling. 


62 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ A servant fastened a huge white napkin in front 
of me so that I could scarcely move my arms. 

“ Rose’s parents and even the servants were very 
much amused by my shamefacedness, and laughed 
under their breath. The compassionate young girl 
alone endeavored to encourage me by speaking 
kindly words. 

“ M. and Mme. Pavelyn laughed outright when 
I kissed my hand in token of thanks to the servant, 
who had placed a slice of bread beside my plate. 

“ I was altogether disturbed ; the perspiration 
stood out on my forehead, and my heart beat so 
violently I had difficulty in breathing. The soup 
was steaming in the plate before me, and every one 
was begging me to eat ; but I was agitated, and 
looked stupidly at my plate. 

“ Rose took pity on my confusion and came to 
my assistance. She brought her chair as near mine 
as possible, re-arranged more comfortably the nap- 
kin around my neck, and placed the spoon in my 
hand. At first, I mechanically obeyed all she told 
me ; but finally, thanks to her words of encourage- 
ment, I gained more courage. She watched like a 
good little mother over her awkward protege. She 
made the servant cut my meat, told me the names 
of the dishes and the seasoning that went with 
them. She showed me how to hold my fork, and 
place the bones of the chicken at one side of 
my plate, and how I must wipe my hands and 
mouth with my napkin ; in a word, she taught me 
how to eat properly, with delicate attention and 


THE IRON TOMB. 63 

tender solicitude which filled my heart with grati- 
tude. 

“ There were tarts and sweet things which tasted 
exquisitely, but I scarcely knew the savor of what 
I ate. The elegance of the apartment, the flashing 
gilding on the walls, the mirrors that reflected 
everything, wherein sight was lost in infinite space, 
all this, overwhelmed me with its grandeur and 
magnificence. One thing above all excited my ad- 
miration and irresistibly attracted my attention. 
This was a large white statue which was to my left, 
on a huge pedestal against the wall. I could not 
make out what it represented — it was a half-naked 
man, who only touched the ground with his toes 
and seemed to wish to fly through the air ; there 
were two small wings behind his head and two at 
his feet ; in his right hand he held two serpents in- 
tertwined. 

“ At once Rose, seeing my astonishment, told me 
this statue represented the god Mercury; but as 
my mother, while she made me repeat my Cate- 
chism, had never spoken to me of such a god, the 
explanation conveyed no idea whatever. Moreover, 
it was not the meaning of the statue which my eyes 
sought in this work of art. I was astonished that 
in wood or marble the human form could be so well 
imitated ; it seemed to have life. More than once 
I had lowered my head with a shudder, fearing lest 
this unknown god should make a dive at me. I 
also examined with great attention how the statue 
was made, and endeavored to engrave its appear- 


64 ' 


THE IRON TOMB. 


ance on my memory — as if it were possible for me 
to carve in willow with my knife anything that 
could resemble it. 

“ During dinner wine had been poured into my 
glass, and I had been made to drink some. The 
red liquor seemed to me sharp and bitter. When 
the dessert was served, Rose told me they would 
bring me some sweet wine, which would be more 
to my taste. While she was speaking, the servant 
approached the table with a bottle all silvered over. 
I looked to see what he was going to do with a 
pair of pincers he held in his hand — 

“ Suddenly there was a report identical with that 
of fire-arms ; and as Rose hid her face in her hands 
screaming aloud, I thought something terrible had 
happened to her. 

“ Trembling like a reed, I jumped up; a cry of 
terror escaped me, and I called out, ‘ Rose ! Rose ! 9 

“ ‘ Oh ! oh ! poor Lionel has spoken again/ said 
the little girl, joyfully; ‘you heard him, did you 
not, papa ? He pronounced my name as well and 
distinctly as one who knows how to talk/ 

“ She laughingly made me comprehend that the 
report I heard was only caused by the cork leaving 
the neck of the bottle with force, and she had only 
pretended to be afraid for fun. To soothe my fears 
she placed in my hand a glass of sparkling wine, 
and made me empty it almost entirely. 

“During this time her parents conversed about 
me, and of the strange phenomenon of which they 
had been witness. M. Pavelyn made me try once 


THE IRON TOMB. 


65 


more to repeat his daughter’s name, but was forced 
to recognize, when I had made several ineffectual 
attempts, that it had now become impossible for me 
to articulate any given sound by the mere force of 
will. 

“ ‘ It is under the effects of fear or violent emo- 
tion, that that boy articulates a word by accident,’ 
he said to Madame Pavelyn. ‘ I have frequently 
read that people who were mute from their infancy 
had recovered the power of speech through some 
terrible blow. The same thing might happen to the 
son of Master Wolvenaer ; but who knows whether 
anything will impress or frighten him deeply enough 
to restore his speech completely and forever ? ’ 

“ I did not quite understand what he meant, but 
his words threw me into profound reflection, which 
I was only awakened from when M. Pavelyn told 
Rose to go and get his present and give it to me. 

“ The young girl left the room by a side door, 
and soon returned holding before me an object 
covered with paper. While she came towards me, 
she took it out of its cover and finally placed it 
in my hand. It was some sort of a closed knife, 
but it shone like silver, and the handle was of a 
kind of shell, which reflected blue, yellow and silver, 
when the light fell upon it. 

“ Rose took it from me, and while successively 
opening the several blades which it held, she said : 

“ ‘ Lionel, this is my present in exchange for all 
the little figures you made me. See, this first blade 
is a large strong knife, with which you could almost 
3 


66 


THE IRON TOMB. 


fell a little tree ; this one is a pen-knife, and here is 
a smaller one, and yet there is another more dimin- 
utive still ; here is a file, and a saw, and a gimlet, 
and. a pair of scissors, all wrought in English steel, 
refined, and well tempered, as my father says. 
Now, indeed, you will be able to carve statuettes, 
will you not ? I chose it myself, Lionel/ she con- 
tinued, as I contemplated the pretty knife with ad- 
miration mingled with astonishment. ‘ My mother 
wished to give you a large cake, but I well knew a 
present like this would give you more pleasure. 
Was I mistaken ? Was I not right ? * 

“ Tears coursed down my cheeks, and I began 
kissing my two hands, while I gave forth stifled 
sobs which I could not restrain. My eyes no 
doubt just now spoke a most expressive language, 
for all those who observed me, even the servants, 
were deeply touched with the gratitude they saw 
written there. 

“ I held in my hands Rose’s precious gift. I 
opened and shut successively the little knives, the 
file and little saw, and was already using it in ima- 
gination. What riches ! Tools of every kind ! An 
entire workshop ! I should in future be able to 
carve figures for my sweet protectress from morning 
until night, and how much better I should work 
with these tools, chosen and given by her ! 

“ I was so agitated with my joy and admiration 
that I did not hear what M. Pavelyn was saying to 
me. 

. “'Come, my boy/ said he, raising, his voice, 


THE IRON TOMB. 


67 


‘ give Rose the beautiful knife, that she may lay it 
aside until such time as you return home, else you 
will forget to play. Go now together to the gar- 
den, run and skip around as much as you can. 
The weather is mild and healthy, we will take our 
coffee out of doors, and may see at a distance if you 
are playing as you should.’ 

“ I left the parlor with Rose. As we went along 
she took two small green silk nets which were 
hanging beside the staircase, gave me, one and 
explained that we were going in pursuit of butter- 
flies. 

“ As soon as I found myself under the blue sky, 
entirely free, and alone with Rose, the timidity 
which weighed upon my heart like lead, disap- 
peared, and I breathed freely. 

“ Rose told me that in the morning she had run 
nearly two hours after butterflies without catching 
one; but that I, who was strong and active, would 
certainly be able to catch her some. 

“ She had scarcely said this when we saw two 
white butterflies emerge from the grove of syringas 
and fly about on the grass. I gave a cry, and we 
both precipitated ourselves upon these first of our 
wished-for prey. 

“Dancing, laughing, and jumping, we pursued 
the butterflies ; but whether I was not sufficiently 
expert in managing the net, or that the frightened 
creatures were able to elude us, we had been run- 
ning about for more than a quarter of an hour with- 
out success. Our foreheads were wet with perspir- 


68 


THE IRON TOMB. 


ation, and our cheeks burned with pleasure and 
excitement. 

“ M. and Madame Pavelyn, seated on a terrace in 
front of the chateau, took part in our pleasure, and 
clapped their hands each time Rose gave a light 
bound as evincing strength and the desire to live. 

“ Finally I caught one of the white butterflies in 
my net — it was a cause for pleasure and rejoicing, 
as if we had found a treasure. Rose ran towards 
her parents, who laughed heartily at her excite- 
ment. A box was brought and the butterfly 
pinned into it. 

“ M. Pavelyn said he was very much pleased, and 
that I could come and play frequently, if Rose con- 
tinued to amuse herself so pleasantly; but the 
young girl had not the patience to wait for her 
father to finish speaking — she drew me towards the 
grass plot, exclaiming: 

“ ‘ Look, over yonder ! two butterflies, three but- 
terflies, four butterflies ! Quick! Quick !’ 

“ I caught some more of the poor things. We 
continued bringing them to M. Pavelyn, who 
feigned sympathy with our joy, and held the box 
ready. 

“ At last Rose also caught one, which was open- 
ing and shutting its wings on the trunk of a tree in 
the sun : it was a dark red butterfly, with spots of 
blue and silver. 

“ It is impossible to depict Rose’s joy; like an 
escaped deer, she crossed the grass, and flew to- 
wards her parents with such speed that I. could 


THE IRON TOMB. 


69 


scarcely follow her. She had herself caught the 
bright little insect; it seemed to her in future no 
butterfly could escape her, and a moment after she 
was again running about with ardor. 

o o 

“We long continued this amusing pursuit. M. 
and Madame Pavelyn had gone in after partaking of 
coffee. 

“ While I jumped around, net in hand, near the 
grove of syringas, Rose, in pursuing a butterfly in 
an opposite direction, had left me behind. 

“Suddenly I hear a loud cracking sound. I turn 
my eyes towards the spot whence the strange noise 
proceeds. Great heavens ! What a horrible sight! 
I see Rose fall over the broken balustrade of the 
bridge, and sink into the water with a cry of agony ! 
My tongue is rent ; blood gushes from my mouth ; 
I scream with all the strength a mute can impart to 
his cries, but they are words that fall from my lips, 
words clear and distinct. 

“‘Rose, Rose! Help, help! Oh, God! Oh, 
God !’ 

“ My piercing cry resounded through the gar- 
den, and reached the chateau. 

“ I flew ; I seemed to have wings ; my feet 
scarcely touched the ground. From the top of the 
bridge my wandering sight seemed to take in no- 
thing more than a part of my benefactress’ skirt. 
Without considering I did not know how to swim, 
I jumped into the pond beside her. The water 
nearly reaches my mouth, but I feel my feet have 
touched bottom. I seize Rose’s clothes, take her 


70 


THE IRON TOMB. 


head in my two hands, and raise her up out of the 
water. The effort makes me sink in the slime, 
water gets into my nose and mouth with every 
breath that I draw. I am suffocating, and know 
my strength is failing me. Then dawns upon me 
the certainty I am drowning — am about to die, but 
it is not the fear of death which embitters this last 
moment forme. No; it is the painful remembrance 
that Rose, too, will die. Even when the last spasm 
reanimates me, I feel no other pain than the thought 
of Rose’s misfortune. 

“ It was later only that I learned what had hap- 
pened to us. 

“ My loud cry of distress had reached the cha- 
teau. M. and Mme. Pavelyn, as well as the do- 
mestics, had issued forth alarmed, looking around 
to see what could have happened. While they 
were seeking us before and behind the chateau, and 
Rose was being called for with loud cries, one of 
the servants approached the bridge and saw the 
white dress of his young mistress floating on the 
water. He walked along the edge of the pond, 
caught up Rose, who was unconscious, and con- 
veyed her to the lawn. 

“ When Mme. Pavelyn saw the inanimate and 
dripping body of her daughter, she fainted away in 
her husband’s arms, with a cry of mortal terror. 
M. Pavelyn confided her to the care of a servant, 
and hurried, half dead with fear, to his daughter. 

“ Rose, who had not been long under water, and 
was able to breathe as long as I could hold her 


THE IRON TOMB. 7 1 

head up, soon showed animation, and opened her 
eyes. 

“ The first word M. Pavelyn uttered, after mani- 
festing his joy at the safety of his child, was my 
name. Then the servant who had rescued her re- 
membered having felt something under the water, 
and being obliged to tear Rose’s apron to disen- 
gage her from some object to which she seemed 
attached. He again went into the pond, found me 
without difficulty, and placed me on the grass, not 
far from the spot where they were making every 
effort to bring Rose to life. 

“ It was a frightful scene : here a mother who had 
fainted in the horrible certainty that she had seen 
the drowned body of her child — there a father 
in despair, recalling with kisses to life and feeling 
the inanimate body of his daughter — a little 
further away, that of a young boy extended mo- 
tionless as if his soul had fled forever. 

“ M. Pavelyn, in spite of his emotion, had not lost 
his presence of mind. He had at once sent one of 
the gardeners for the doctor, who went in haste, tell- 
ing him to close the iron gate, and not to speak of 
what had just happened in the village. Then he 
placed his daughter near his fainting wife, that he 
might take care of them both at one time. He 
succeeded in bringing Mme. Pavelyn to conscious- 
ness, and with the assistance of his servants carried 
her at once to the chateau with his child. 

“ During this time others were employed in rub- 
bing and rolling me upon the ground, but spite of 
their efforts I gave no sign of life. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


72 

As soon as M. Pavelyn had reassured his wife, 
and his daughter was placed in a warm bed, he re- 
turned to the spot where they were about blowing 
tobacco smoke into my nostrils. This generous 
man knelt by me, took my two hands in his, and 
endeavored to restore me. Rose, who had entirely 
recovered consciousness, related to him that I had 
jumped into the pond and held her head up to pre- 
vent her drowning. Her father made her believe 
that I too was better, for he feared with good 
grounds that in her weak state the news of my 
death would be a fatal blow. 

“ M. Pavelyn ordered me to be taken to the 
kitchen, as it was very far away from his daughter’s 
sleeping apartment. They brought bedding, un- 
dressed me, and covered me with heavy blankets. 
The doctor finally arrived and used energetic 
means to restore my breathing, and my pulse, 
which had ceased to beat. He succeeded after 
long efforts. I made a motion and opened my 
eyes, but neither heard nor saw, and whatever they 
whispered to me, or whatever signs they made, I 
showed no intelligence of what was going on 
around me. Only then M. Pavelyn sent a servant 
to tell my parents with all possible caution that I 
had fallen into the water, and that the cold and 
fright had somewhat overcome me. 

“ My parents, fearing a greater danger, hastened 
to the chateau. Seeing me alive, they had the 
courage to rise above their pain, and requested I 
should be carried home to be nursed. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


73 


“ My father covered me up in a sheet and blanket, 
carried me back in his arms, and placed me in bed. 

“ Thanks to the doctor’s prescriptions, a great re- 
action took place, and I was attacked with fever 
which for a second time threatened my life. The 
doctor feared the heat in my blood might fly to the 
brain, and put a speedy end to my sufferings. 

“I remained in this condition until midnight; 
then the fever left me by degrees, and I fell into a 
deep sleep. The doctor gave assurance that the 
greatest danger had passed, and he thought he could 
say, too, the accident would have no serious conse- 
quences. My mother and eldest sister alone re- 
mained to watch by my bedside. 


74 


THE IRON TOMB. 


CHAPTER VI. 

“When I opened my eyes the next morning, 
quite late, I saw with astonishment Rose sitting by 
my bedside holding my hand in hers. 

“ It was then truly her voice which while mur- 
muring gently in my ear, ' Poor little Lionel/ had 
awakened me from a long slumber. With a quiet 
glance I saw my parents too, both my sisters, the 
good Rose, and a neighbor. 

“At first I could remember nothing that had 
happened, and I looked inquiringly at my protec- 
tress, as if to ask why she was seated beside my bed. 

“'Keep quiet, Lionel/ she said to me, 'you will 
soon be well, but never more shall we play near 
the pond.’ 

“ Then memory reasserted itself, a cry of delight 
escaped me, and I cried with the laugh of a young 
madcap, 

'"Rose, you live! — this dream' — 

“ ' He is speaking, he has spoken ! ’ exclaimed 
my parents, running to my bedside, with arms up- 
raised. 

“ I, more surprised than they, on hearing my 
own words, shuddered, and closed my mouth 
firmly, lest a second attempt should again prove 
my powerlessness, and bring me cruel disappoint- 
ment. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


75 


“ My father embraced me with tears. 

“ 4 Lionel, my poor son, oh! speak, speak once 
more, that I may thank God in all confidence for 
this unlooked-for favor/ 

44 Without turning my eyes away from Rose, I 
murmured in bewilderment, 

44 4 Speak ? Yes ! Rose — water — not dead — happy, 
happy.’ 

“The little girl clapped her hands with joy; my 
parents wept, and thanked heaven. During this 
time I uttered with feverish haste numbers of 
meaningless words, only to hear again the sound of 
my voice, and assure myself that now the gift of 
speech was really restored to me. Those around 
were not less astonished than I at the confused 
chattering that fell from my lips, and all regarded 
me with happy surprise, as if a miracle had been 
wrought in their presence. 

44 At last Rose began relating how we had played 
together in the garden of the chateau, how I had 
jumped into the pond, and how we had both been 
rescued by a servant. 

44 My parents, after their first transports of joy, 
added some further details to Rose’s narrative, and 
in this manner I learned all that had happened the 
day before. 

44 1 had risked my life to save that of Rose ! She 
loved me for this, she said, and her parents were 
grateful for my gratitude and courage. I had 
made myself worthy of M. Pavelyn’s protection. 
This event had brought me nearer to Rose. And, 


76 


THE IRON TOMB. 


moreover God, no doubt to reward me, had gifted me 
with speech, and lifted me out of my moral de- 
gradation. I was so proud and happy that my eyes 
shone with joy. 

“ I still had some difficulty in speaking, and my 
language was sometimes confused. I knew how 
substantially to use the names of persons and 
things; but putting words together, and the proper 
construction of sentences, embarrassed me. 

“ My illness had no consequences, so that when 
quiet had entered my soul, I evinced a great desire 
for food, and asked for a piece of bread and butter. 
My mother brought me some bread soaked in 
milk, and I was obliged to content myself with 
this, though I was hungry enough to have devoured 
a whole rye loaf. To my regret, they would not 
allow me to get out of bed either, for the doctor 
had forbidden it. 

“ Rose talked gently to me, and endeavored by 
a thousand friendly demonstrations to express her 
gratitude. As soon as I was entirely well we would 
play again in the beautiful garden of the chateau; 
but I need never be afraid of the water any more, 
as the gardener was now occupied in surrounding 
the pond with an open wooden palisade, and in 
building upon the bridge another hand-rail, which 
would be solid enough to allay all fear. 

“The charming little girl left me at the end of a 
half hour, to go and announce to her parents the 
happy news of my entire cure. 

“I spent all the evening of that day on my 


THE IRON TOMB. 


77 


mother’s lap and my father’s knee, and I was 
obliged to talk again and again, to charm them 
with the sound of my voice. 

“ When my mother had put me in my own bed, 
with the sign of the cross on my forehead and a 
last kiss on my lips, I fell asleep quietly, and the 
sweetest and happiest dreams lulled my slumbers. 

“ The next morning I rose as usual, and break- 
fasted with my brothers and sisters. All night I 
had dreamed of the handsome knife given me 
by Rose. I remembered that M. Pavelyn had had 
it put away for me. I could not keep the knife 
out of my head, and I would gladly have run to 
the chateau for it, had I dared to risk being so 
bold. 

“ As Rose did not come, spite of my long wait- 
ing, I went forth from the house and walked by 
myself on the road that led to the chateau. 

“ I soon saw her emerge from the iron gate with 
her nurse; she was making signs to me in the dis- 
tance, which evinced great joy. When she came 
near me, she seized my hand, and said in transports 
of joy : 

“ * Lionel, Lionel, I have good news ! Oh, if you 
knew what it was, you would jump with joy! I 
myself am so happy for you, that I feel my heart 
beat. Do you know where we are going? To 
your father and mother. They are to come to the 
chateau and talk about you.’ 

“ ‘ About me ? My father at the chateau !’ I mut- 
tered, with astonishment. 


7 8 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ She replied with great gravity, lowering her 
voice as if she did not wish her nurse to hear : 

“ 4 Lionel, you are only a peasant’s son ; is it not 
so ? At least, my father says so. If you remained 
as you are now, you would become a peasant, too 
— a poor man who would all his life be obliged to 
make wooden shoes, or work in the fields. My 
father said you deserved a better fate, because it 
was you who saved me from drowning. He thinks 
of having you taught, and giving you a good edu- 
cation. This is what he wishes himself to say to 
your parents.’ 

44 Deeply agitated, though I did not understand 
all the importance of this news, I remained thought- 
ful and silent. 

44 4 Are you not pleased ?’ she asked, reproach- 
fully, 4 yet you should rejoice. Learning, too, is a 
source of riches. It is by study that many peas- 
ants’ sons have become distinguished in the world. 
And you see, Lionel,’ she continued, after a pause, 
4 1 like to play with you very much, yet I am sorry 
you are only a peasant. My father will have you 
educated ; you will no longer be a peasant, but be 
suitably dressed. Then, too, in town, as I do here, 
I can walk and play with you. We will be like 
brother and sister. Will it not be nice ?’ 

44 4 Ah! this is too delightful!’ I exclaimed. 4 Rose 
my sister ! This is too much, too much !’ 

44 We walked a few steps in silence. Then she 
said, quietly, taking the tone of a guardian who 
was full of solicitude, or rather like a tender mother, 


THE IRON TOMB. 


79 


“ 4 You must always be good, Lionel, and study 
well, do you hear? I will help you. I will teach 
you your letters, for I know how to read well in 
Flemish and in French. I have a great many 
pretty books, with nice pictures — “ Little Tom 
Thumb,” “The Ass’s Skin,” and “ Gulliver in the 
Moon.” If you do not learn I will put you in 
the corner, but if you are attentive and sensible I 
will give you sugar-plums and good things. So 
you will learn to read quickly, won’t you ? and my 
mother will buy me new books with beautiful stor- 
ies in them. Then, indeed, we will have fun to- 
gether !’ 

“ My reply consisted of a few grateful words 
which I stammered forth. The life she depicted, 
and into which I saw further than she did, appeared 
the summit of happiness; but I greatly doubted 
whether it was in reserve for me. 

“ ‘ My mother wanted to place you in a counting 
room when you are grown,’ continued Rose, ‘ but 
my father, who loves you very much, Lionel, says 
that will not do. He wants to make a sculptor of 
you. A sculptor is a man who carves statues like 
that of the god Mercury you saw in our dining- 
room. He is an artist ; and an artist, my father 
says, is as highly esteemed in the world as the 
richest man.’ 

“ ‘ Oh ! to become a sculptor, and be your 
brother !’ I cried, lifting up my arms to heaven. 

“ We were near our house, and went in. Rose 
delivered her message. My parents dressed them- 


So 


THE IRON TOMB. 


selves hastily, and were soon ready to follow the 
young girl and her nurse. 

“As soon as Rose told me her father wanted to 
make a sculptor of me, I felt an ardent desire to 
possess the handsome knife. I mentioned it to 
Rose, and she promised me on leaving that she 
would give it to my mother to bring to me. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


81 


CHAPTER VII. 

“ When my parents returned from the chateau, a 
strange happiness shone in their eyes. My mother 
kissed me enthusiastically on both cheeks, my 
father placed his hand upon my head with a feeling 
of pride, and predicted a splendid future for me. 

“ M. Pavelyn had asked their consent to take me 
under his protection ; he wished to make me study, 
and give me a good education, and to take care of 
me until such time as I could work my way in the 
world like a man. He desired in this manner to 
recompense me for the act of devotion, which ac- 
cording to his opinion had probably saved his 
daughter’s life. 

“ My parents took a long while to make me 
understand the full value of this favor, and to warn 
me against forgetting my duty, and allowing my- 
self to be carried away by pride. They urged me 
always to be deeply grateful to my generous 
patrons ; to remember they were my benefactors, 
and I only the poor child of peasants ; to return 
their tender solicitude by constant application ; never 
to be proud, to remain pure, and above all, not to 
forget that in the humble peasants God had given 
me parents that warmly loved me, and had no higher 
wish than to see their child happy. 

“ These last words from the lips of my mother 
3 * 


82 


THE IRON TOMB. 


touched me deeply, and I comforted her with kisses 
and endearments which dispelled her fear for me. 

“ The very next day I was sent to the village 
school to learn the rudiments of reading and writ- 
ing. 

“ M. Pavelyn sent for the schoolmaster and told 
him his intentions with regard to me, and promised 
that over and above the usual price, if he would 
give me his personal care, and make me advance 
rapidly so that I should make up for lost time, he 
would give him an additional gratuity. 

“ This teacher was a man full of energy, who 
wished nothing better than an opportunity to show 
his knowledge and good will, so that from that 
moment he took as much pains in teaching me as 
if I had been his own son. 

“ Each day when school was over I went to the 
chateau to play with Rose ; for about two hours we 
sported about the garden, because M. Pavelyn in 
the interest of his daugher’s health had prescribed 
this exercise. Then we would go to the chateau to 
play a new game which gave Rose more pleasure 
than all the rest ; it was to have me seat myself in 
a chair and repeat the lesson of the day. The 
good little girl was my schoolmistress ; she praised 
and scolded me with a seriousness which often 
made her mother laugh until the tears came ; but 
there was such friendliness in her words, and such 
kind encouragement, that I never left the chateau 
in the evening without feeling a more earnest desire 
to improve. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


83 


“ Thanks to all this encouragement, and with 
these means added to a naturally quick mind, I 
made in a short time wonderful progress, and soon 
began to read my mother tongue with ease. 

“ M. Pavelyn, whose business obliged him to go 
nearly every day into town, brought us when he re- 
turned all sorts of beautiful picture books ; these de- 
lighted us so much that more than once it became 
necessary to force us out of the house that we 
might take the proper exercise. 

“ Rose had begun, too, to teach me French. At 
this period our country was under the dominion of 
the Emperor Napoleon, and it was only by a 
knowledge of the French language one could at- 
tain to anything in the world. While we sported 
in the garden, my little patroness pretended not to 
understand Flemish. There was forethought and 
generosity in this childish play, for I was compelled 
insensibly to learn a number of words and even 
sentences in French, before the school teacher con- 
sidered me sufficiently advanced in Flemish to 
teach me the first rudiments of a foreign tongue. 

“ Rose not only taught me to read and under- 
stand French, but she corrected me every time I 
was rough, guilty of want of polish, or committed 
any act contrary to politeness. She told me how 
one should behave in good society, and what was 
proper and becoming, or the reverse. In a word, 
all she knew or thought she knew, she pointed 
out to me with gentle persistence. In her haads, 
the poor son of peasants resembled a piece of wax 


8 4 


THE IRON TOMB. 


which she moulded and fashioned to produce a 
creature who was to be her equal in his elevated 
tastes, the purity of his language, and his develop- 
ment of mind. 

44 Rose fulfilled so faithfully and conscientiously 
her character as my protectress, that Madame Pave- 
lyn called her my little mother. It often happened 
when we were occupied with our books in the 
evening at the chateau, and that I presumed to ask 
anything of Madame Pavelyn, she would answer 
me jestingly: 

44 4 Your little mother will tell you; your little 
mother knows it well.’ 

44 Then Rose lifted her head, and a strange pride 
shone in her eyes. She was so happy to bear the 
name of mother, and to have a child who would be 
beholden to her for the light of his mind, and pro- 
bably the happiness of his life ! 

44 I now knew how to talk very well and quite 
distinctly ; the sonorousness of my voice even 
was praised, as well as the elegance of my language. 
If when I was held by the bonds that paralyzed my 
tongue, I had been guilty of turbulence, now I was 
calmer, and my temper more tranquil. Probably 
my assiduous studies had in a measure been the 
cause which produced this precocious gravity in 
my young mind, but mother’s daily exhortations 
had also contributed greatly to it. Each time I 
left the house to go the chateau, she repeated the 
saifie words. 

44 4 Do not forget, Lionel, what you are and what 


THE IRON TOMB. 85 

your benefactors are. Continue to be sensible, up- 
right and grateful, my child.’ 

44 Then came the autumn, the season of the year 
when Rose was to leave the chateau with her 
parents to spend the winter in town. Before her 
departure she repeated twenty times her admonition 
that I should not forget to study and learn with 
resolution. If I fulfilled this wish of hers, she 
would love me very much, and would give me 
many beautiful things as a reward. 

44 When she was seated in the carriage that was 
to bear her away, and I was gazing after her with 
eyes full of tears, she cried out in a tone half seri- 
ous, half jesting: 

44 4 Good bye, Lionel ; study well and so conduct 
yourself that your little mother will be pleased with 
you when she returns. Winter does not last for- 
ever. Make haste, and learn French thoroughly, 
do you hear?’ 


86 


THE IRON TOMB. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

The school-master was proud of my wonderful 
progress, attributing it to himself ; and indeed, he 
could not know what an important part Rose 
played in my improvement. 

The good man held me up as an example for 
miles around as a proof of his wisdom and energy. 
And it naturally followed that he took great 
pleasure in teaching me, which he did with very 
particular care. 

“ I improved so much during the winter, that at 
the instance of my parents, I formed a class in our 
own house, and became the zealous teacher of my 
brothers and sisters. 

“ Spring was advancing slowly, and the trees 
were unfolding their first leaves. Each day, before 
and after the class, I went as far as the highroad to 
see if Rose was coming. 

“ How long she had been absent ! The lilacs 
had blossomed, and were now withered. The cher- 
ries were ripening, and the chateau with its closed 
shutters still remained silent and solitary in the 
midst of the beautiful garden. 

“ One day in the month of June, while I was 
seated on a bench at the school-master’s among the 
other children, and was studying the lesson which 
had been given me, M. Pavelyn appeared sud- 


THE IRON TOMB. 


87 


denly in the midst of the class. I gave a cry, and 
trembling violently fixed my eyes on the door in 
the hope of seeing some one else come in, but was 
disappointed in my expectation. 

“ M. Pavelyn took no notice of my agitation. 
He spoke for a few minutes in a low tone with the 
schoolmaster, and possibly asked if I had made 
any progress, for it became necessary that I should 
show him all my copy-books. I was made to read 
in French and in Flemish, was given a difficult sum 
to do, and told to point out the towns and rivers on 
an atlas, and M. Pavelyn himself made me write in 
French some lines he read aloud. 

“ When I went through all these tests in a satis- 
factory manner, Rose’s father tapped me familiarly 
on the shoulder, and said, with a great deal of kind- 
ness : 

“ ‘ You have studied well, my boy. I am entirely 
pleased with you. You have employed your time 
admirably, and have shown yourself grateful for 
your master’s care. Continue to do so. But why 
do you look at me so strangely ? You inquire if 
Rose is at the chateau? I will speak about this 
presently.’ 

“ As he finished speaking he went with the mas- 
ter into his house, and left me in painful uncertainty. 
Was Rose at the chateau or not ? She was perhaps 
ill ! What was her father going to tell me about 
her? 

“ After a few moments M. Pavelyn returned to 
the school-room and said : 


88 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ ‘ Come, my boy; go with me. You have holi- 
day this morning/ 

“ I left school with him. As we walked along he 
told me Mme. Pavelyn had been very ailing all the 
winter with bronchitis. She had gone with Rose 
to Marseilles, the land where the olive grows, to 
become cured of her disease. At Marseilles Mme. 
Pavelyn had a brother who was established in a 
commercial house. Rose was to spend some months 
with her mother at her uncle and aunt’s. Rose 
also was neither strong nor well, and life in a coun- 
try where the climate was so mild would not fail 
to do her good. 

“ This is everything I took in of what M. Pave- 
lyn was saying, but my eyes were wet with re- 
pressed tears. Rose’s father observed this, and 
endeavored to console me by assuring me his 
daughter would return before the end of the year, 
and I should still be able to play with her during 
the summer in the garden of the chateau. He said 
many kind things to me, encouraged me to study 
with all my heart, that I might soon begin my ap- 
prenticeship as a sculptor, and he pictured the 
splendid future which might be the reward of my 
industry. Then he gave me to understand he 
would come seldom to the chateau, and this only 
for a few hours ; but he allowed me permission to 
go every day after class, and walk there with my 
parents, or play with my brothers and sisters in the 
beautiful garden as long as it should afford me 
pleasure. Just now M. Pavelyn had not time to 


THE IRON TOMB. 


89 


call on my parents, but I might say to them he 
would certainly pay them a visit the first time he 
returned to Bordeghem. 

44 After these kind words he placed his hand on 
my head and said to me: 

44 4 Go, my boy, amuse yourself until twelve 
o’clock. Always be as now, sensible and studious. 
I will continue to be your friend, and will see that 
you want for nothing in the world.’ 

44 He left me, and took a road leading to the great 
farm. 

44 With bowed head, watering with tears the dust 
of the road, I dragged myself as far as home, and 
related to my parents, with every evidence of grief, 
all that M. Pavelyn had told me. They tried to 
console me, saying that a few months would soon 
pass away, and I would then certainly see Rose. 
I finally resigned myself to this disappointment 
after a fashion, and applied myself with more earn- 
estness than ever to study the elements of the 
French language. 

M. Pavelyn came several times during the sum- 
mer to the chateau to call upon my parents. He 
was filled with kindness for me, and even invited 
me twice to dine with him ; but well as he treated 
me, his generous protection could not soften the 
grief I felt for Rose’s absence. 


90 


THE IRON TOMB. 


CHAPTER IX. 

“ One Sunday afternoon I was walking on the 
highroad about a half mile from home. Autumn 
was already far advanced, and the leaves were 
beginning to fall. 

“ For a month my heart had been full of sorrow, 
fearing I should never more see Rose. My cour- 
age had entirely forsaken me, my mind was 
shadowed with sadness and sorrow. I could no 
longer study, and the school-master took me to task 
eveiy day for my strange want of attention. 

“ I thought but of her from morning until night, 
and even in my sleep I wept bitter tears. Up to 
this time I had put faith in my mother’s efforts to 
console me. I had hoped as long as the good 
weather lasted; but now the leaves were turning 
yellow, and the cold mornings foretold the approach 
of winter, a painful uncertainty stifled by degrees 
the last ray of confidence. She would not come 
to Bordeghem this year, and indeed, should I ever 
see her more ? 

“Such were the thoughts that ever pursued me; 
and though I was thoroughly convinced that in any 
case she could not return until the spring, there 
was something, perhaps a secret hope, that induced 
me to take long walks on the highroad, as if my 
soul wished to fly to meet her. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


91 


“ That day I was seated on the side of the road, 
my back turned to a young plantation of firs, 
plunged in sorrowful thought, and mechanically I 
pulled to pieces the yellow flowers of the chrysan- 
themums, when suddenly the sound of carriage 
wheels attracted my attention. I sprang to my feet 
with a joyful cry of surprise. It was indeed M. 
Pavelyn’s carriage which was approaching — but was 
Rose within? Why should she be on this occa- 
sion, when the same carriage had so often come to 
Bordeghem without her? 

“ While I remained motionless, hesitating be- 
tween hope and fear, the carriage passed by. I 
had not seen Rose. But all of a sudden the car- 
riage window was lowered. 

Lionel, Lionel!’ exclaimed her soft voice, and 
I perceived her angelic face smiling at me, and her 
finger pointing to me with signs of joy. 

“ The carriage stopped ; I approached it slowly 
with faltering steps, though the coachman cried 
out to make haste ; I trembled, my heart beat vio- 
lently, and all grew dark before me, as though I 
should succumb to my emotion ; but the coachman 
took me up and placed me within the carriage, 
closing the door. 

“ Then I looked into Rose’s eyes, and heard her 
say to me joyfully : 

“ ‘ Here is your little mother returned ! ’ and I 
felt her hands press mine. 

Spite of all M. and Mme. Pavelyn said to calm 
me, I could not overcome my agitation. They 


9 2 


THE IRON TOMB. 


well knew it was Rose’s return that was the cause 
of it, and this mark of gratitude towards their 
daughter pleased them. 

“ At last Rose’s kind words recalled me to my- 
self, and through my tears a smile of happiness 
irradiated my face. 

“ 4 Now Lionel, listen to what I say,’ cried Rose. 
4 We have come to Bordeghem for you.’ 

44 I looked at her with surprise. 

44 4 Yes, yes, to fetch you ; you are going to Ant- 
werp with us; you will live in the town, and be- 
come a sculptor — an artist.’ 

44 M. Pavelyn explained more quietly what his 
intention was. He could only remain at the chateau 
with his family until the next day. He would speak 
with my parents, and arrange everything that I 
might go and live in town under his care. The 
winter course at the academy had just commenced, 
and I was old enough not to lose a year without 
beginning my art studies. As to my academic 
studies, he would furnish me with the means to 
continue them at the same time. 

44 I was about to become an artist, a sculptor! I 
was so touched and overcome with this happy 
certainty that in my bewilderment I seized my 
benefactor’s hands, I kissed them at intervals 
and watered them with tears of affection and grati- 
tude. 

44 While he drew away his hand, counselling me 
with tenderness to be studious and attentive, the 
carriage stopped before the gate of the chateau. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


93 


“ When we reached the parlor, Rose began ques- 
tioning me to see how far my education had pro- 
gressed. She was quite astonished to find I had 
gone ahead of her in several studies, but was very 
much pleased, however, that she; was more advanced 
than I in the French language. She made me read 
and write, took me to task or praised me, accord- 
ing as I stood the test well or ill — in a word, she 
once more became the angelic protectress of the 
poor peasant’s son ; and I, who would have been 
willing to be forever her slave, submitted myself to 
her dominion with the same humility with which a 
child submits to its mother. Rose spoke to me of 
the beautiful country where grew luxuriantly the 
almond and olive trees, of mountains as high as 
the sky, and the blue sea of Marseilles. She 
praised the exuberant nature of the South, its pure 
atmosphere and healthy and life-giving climate, and 
I observed, indeed, she was not so pale as before. 
The light brown tan with which the southern sun 
had suffused her face gave her an appearance of 
health and strength. 

“ In thus talking of these charming things, and 
of the future which was opening before me, we 
spent such an entirely happy evening, at least as far 
as I was concerned, that I had lost sight of the 
entire world, and only saw those two soft eyes fixed 
upon mine, and gathered to my heart her every 
word, which seemed like enchanting music. 

“I was very much astonished when a servant 
came to say that nine o’clock had struck in the 


94 


THE IRON TOMB. 


village tower, and it was time for me to go to bed. 
This half day had only appeared an hour to me. 

“While I played at the chateau with Rose, for- 
getting everything, M. and Madame Pavelyn had 
gone to my home, and expressed to my parents 
their wish to take me with them the next day to 
Antwerp. My mother trembled at the thought 
that her dearest child — the little boy admired by 
all on account of his pretty face and large black 
eyes — should go away from her forever; but Rose’s 
parents made her understand that such a sacrifice 
was necessary for my future good. At all events, 
it was arranged I should return every two weeks 
to Bordeghem, as well in winter as in summer. M. 
Pavelyn promised to pay my way in the stage- 
coach, unless when the weather was fine he brought 
me in his carriage. My parents were to give them- 
selves no concern about my expenses in town, 
neither for my clothes or my small wants. M. 
Pavelyn would provide all this, and if I continued 
good and upright, and studied with industry, he 
would protect and support me until I was in a con- 
dition to make my way in the world, and assure 
myself an independent position. 

“ The next morning, when my mother had 
dressed me in my best suit, and had bundled up 
the rest of my clothes, she began silently to weep 
and to press me to her heart with anxious tender- 
ness ; my sisters and brothers also shed tears, and I, 
though happy with it all, wept and sobbed on my 
mother’s breast. Tears of pain and uneasiness 


THE IRON TOMB. 


95 


flowed in our home, as if our present parting were 
forever. My father alone did not give way to his 
feelings, and sought to bring us to a better under- 
standing of the situation. He but regarded it as 
an especial favor from heaven — the happiness of one 
of his children ensured — and it seemed to him in- 
stead of weeping, we should be joyful and thank 
God for his goodness. 

“When M. Pavelyn’s carriage stopped before 
our door, and the wretched moment of parting 
came, my mother clasped me once more to her 
breast, and murmured in my ear : 

44 4 Lionel, my dear Lionel, always love your poor 
mother. Let not pride make you forget you are 
the child of poor peasants ! Respect your bene- 
factors, and keep the fear of God before your eyes.’ 
She wished to say more, but her voice was choked 
with emotion. 

44 My brothers and sisters one after another gave 
me a good-bye kiss, and lastly my father made the 
sign of the cross on my brow, and blessed me with 
iquiet solemnity. 

44 Then tears coursed rapidly down my cheeks, 
and I felt a moment of hesitation. I was ready to 
run to my mother, who was crying behind the door 
of the house with her apron before her face. I held 
my arms out towards her, and was about to beg I 
might remain with her; but my father and the ser- 
vant, to shorten this painful scene, carried me to 
the carriage. 

44 The whip was cracked, and the light carriage 


9 6 


THE IRON TOMB. 


rolled away with such speed that in the space of a 
moment our house, and the village itself where I 
saw the light, faded from my sight. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


97 


f 


CHAPTER X. 

“ M. Pavelyn had assisted one of his oldest 
employes, who had been his father’s warehouse- 
man, in setting up a grocery shop. The man lived 
with his wife in the high street, not far from the 
great square at Antwerp. As they had no chil- 
dren, their house was much too large for them, and 
several rooms were unoccupied. M. Pavelyn had 
placed me under the care of these good people. I 
had two rooms for my own use, one as a bed- room, 
the other to write and draw in. 

“ All I could possibly need, clothes, books, 
paper, money, they were commissioned to give me 
as soon as I asked for them, until they received 
contrary orders from my patron. I ate at their 
table, and in the evening sat with them by their 
fireside. 

" Master John and his wife Petronella were 
excellent people, and were in a quiet way most 
kind ; they carried out, too, with great exactness, 
what they were asked to do for me, but took no 
particular interest in their lodger. 

“ The day after my arrival in Antwerp, a servant 
of M. Pavelyn’s conducted me to the academy, and 
a place was reserved for me. 

“ I was put into the class for ornamentation, and 
made to begin by drawing leaves at sight. 

4 


9 8 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ My days were thus divided : 

“In the morning after breakfast, I went to the 
studio of a young sculptor employed by M. 
Pavelyn to give me lessons, and I remained drawing 
decorations until the clock struck twelve, which re- 
minded me it was time to go to dinner. In the 
afternoon I had two hours for my tasks in writing, 
and for studying my lessons. I then went to M. 
Pavelyn’s house to take lessons from a French pro- 
fessor with Rose. The rest of the day, until time 
for the course at the academy, we spent playing and 
talking, and sometimes amused ourselves with the 
piano. Rose, who already knew some music, tried 
to teach me the songs she had caught by ear. She 
did not care to sing; it tired her chest, and more- 
over her voice, though sweet and pure, was very 
weak. I, on the contrary, had a strong voice and 
sound lungs. Though through want of knowledge 
I sometimes sang out of tune, and drawled out my 
notes, as peasants have the habit of doing, Rose 
took pleasure in listening to my sonorous voice, or 
perhaps she only made me sing so often to let her 
protege know she understood music. However 
this might be, our life, during the time we spent it 
together, was a paradise of sweet joys and childish 
happiness. 

“ Every two weeks I went to Bordeghem to 
pass Sunday and a part of Monday with my 
parents. My mother, who now saw I loved her as 
much as ever, and liked to be with her, was con- 
soled for my absence, and rejoiced in my splendid 
future. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


99 


“The intermediate Sundays I dined with my 
benefactors, sat beside Rose at the table, and played 
with her until quite late in the evening. 

“What my mother ceaselessly repeated to me 
was deeply engraven on my heart. I was always 
to remember the difference of rank between my 
patrons and myself. I should never have forgotten 
it, for the consciousness of this duty abided in me 
as a matter of faith. 

. “ My great modesty, ardent gratitude, and real 
humility, found favor with M. Pavelyn, and he was 
never tired of repeating to all comers, that I was a 
child blessed with excellent dispositions. He often 
presented me to friends and visitors, telling them I 
was the son of a maker of wooden shoes, and yet 
he was determined to turn me into a distinguished 
artist. He took pride in having under his pro- 
tection the son of a peasant — a poor, ignorant 
creature — and he wished to make of him a sculptor 
who would do honor to his country, by works of 
superior excellence. He lost no opportunity in 
proclaiming the end he had in view, and talking of 
the brilliant career he anticipated for me. 

“ As to Madame Pavelyn, she loved me because 
her child enjoyed my society, and was made happy 
by it. 

“ During this winter Rose’s mother suffered 
greatly with asthma, and coughed incessantly. She 
often talked of the land near the blue Mediterran- 
ean, saying that only the climate of Marseilles could 
cure her disease ; but on the other hand she would 


IOO 


THE IRON TOMB. 


not consent to live away from her daughter, or de- 
prive M. Pavelyn of the society of his child. 

“As winter advanced, and the damp weather set 
in, Madame Pavelyn’s disease made rapid progress, 
causing great uneasiness. Rose, constantly kept in 
doors, had again become very pale, and also 
coughed at times. 

“Then M. Pavelyn took extreme measures. In 
spite of every objection, he determined his wife 
should go to Marseilles with their daughter, and 
remain with her brother until such time as the 
beneficent influence of the southern climate should 
have cured her weak lungs. He thought too that 
Rose also would derive benefit, and so as not to 
interrupt her studies, she should be placed at one 
of the best boarding-schools in Marseilles. 

“As soon as this had become a fixed idea with 
M. Pavelyn, there was no going back from it. 
Rose and I cried a great deal at the thought of the 
long separation, but it was for her health and that 
of her mother; and then too, she was to return in 
September, and if she was well they would not go 
back to Marseilles, and probably spend a month in 
Antwerp. 

“ It was on the tenth of February, with eyes filled 
with tears, I saw a post-chaise again carrying away 
the light of my life. 

“I lifted my hands to heaven in supplication, 
and ardently prayed God would restore her to health 
and strength. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


IOI 


CHAPTER XI. 

“ I was about to complete my fifteenth year, and 
in consequence of my unusual position in the world, 
I had thought much and most deeply. My mind 
and heart were developed to a greater degree than 
was usual at my age. Now that Rose was no 
longer here to minister to the happiness which I 
missed every day, all my time was spent, when not 
obliged to devote it to the study of art, in reading 
books of all kinds, which were procured for me by 
M. Pavelyn, or lent by my companions at the 
academy. When Rose went away she impressed 
upon me the importance of mastering the French 
language, so that later on I should not blush for 
my ignorance when mingling with the world; but 
this was not the only motive which impelled me to 
improve my mind in all possible ways. I felt a 
presentiment that as Rose was now studying at a 
very celebrated school, she would return well edu- 
cated in all branches which go to form a good 
education. Could I allow her to look upon me as 
an ignorant boy who had not known how to avail 
himself of her father’s generous protection, to be- 
come a well informed man ? There may have been 
lurking at the bottom of the heart of the shoe- 
maker’s son, a secret desire to become an equal, 
socially at any rate, and to remain worthy of her 


102 


THE IRON TOMB. 


friendship and esteem, even when age should have 
widened the abyss which birth had made between 
herself and him. 

“ I visibly progressed at the academy, and passed 
in a year from the class of decoration to that of fig- 
ures ; yet I was vexed at being obliged to remain so 
long a time in the class of drawing, for I had hoped 
if I applied myself strenuously that I should pass at 
the beginning of winter into the class for modeling. 

“ Every two weeks, as before, I dined with M. 
Pavelyn, and always, at his request, took with me 
my finished drawings, to show my improvement. 
My patron was pleased, and encouraged me by 
testifying his good will and generosity. 

“ It was thus the month of September insensibly 
approached. Rose was about to return. 

“ Every day I was at M. Pavelyn’s door to know 
whether any letter had arrived. 

“ One afternoon M. Pavelyn sent a servant to 
the studio of my master sculptor to tell me to go 
to his house. 

“ When I appeared before him he showed me, 
with sorrow and regret, a letter from his wife, and 
told me what it contained. Madame Pavelyn wrote 
that she did not yet feel relieved of her indisposi- 
tion, and feared to return just at the beginning of 
winter. She thought her disease would make rapid 
progress, and besought her husband to allow her to 
remain at her brother’s, at Marseilles, until the 
spring. It would also be better for Rose, since she 
was improving greatly, was happy, and growing 


THE IRON TOMB. 


103 


stronger every day. If this long absence caused 
him too great grief, she begged him to come to 
Marseilles and pay them a visit, that his mind 
might be diverted. It would be a great happiness 
to both of them, for which they would be grateful 
all their lives. 

“ M. Pavelyn was very much grieved at the con- 
tents of this letter, but finally submitted to an im- 
perious necessity. He determined to write to his 
wife that his business would not permit him to leave 
Antwerp just at present, but would go to Marseilles 
at the beginning of May, to bring back Rose and 
her mother. 

“ I left my patron’s house with a heart bowed 
down with grief that seven or eight months were to 
pass away before I should be able to see Rose — a 
century of vain hopes and sad disappointment. 

“ There was nothing to do but bow to the will of 
God. What aided in comforting me somewhat, and 
in diverting my mind, was that I was beginning to 
model the human body in clay. I had therefore 
entered upon the career of a sculptor. I was not 
only happy in being able to carry out my natural 
tastes, but I worked in this class with artists of 
every age, whose witty conversation and gay spirits 
made me sometimes forget my wounded heart. 

“ At the end of April M. Pavelyn left Marseilles. 
I counted with feverish exactness the days and 
hours of his journey. I saw his arrival, in fancy, 
at Marseilles ; a tear dropped when I thought of 
Rose’s joy as she threw her arms around her father. 
I could hear her ask : 


104 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“‘And Lionel, how is he?’ 

“ Madame Pavelyn was entirely restored, her 
daughter had become strong and rosy. There 
would be no more necessity to return to Marseilles. 

“ But with what pain and disenchantment I was 
overcome when M. Pavelyn finally returned! I 
was on the door-step of their house at the very 
moment the post-chaise stopped before the door — 
my heart beat violently, I was pale and tremulous, 
my eyes had endeavored to see through the walls 
of the carriage. M. and Madame Pavelyn alighted 
— they were alone. 

“ I followed my benefactors into the house without 
finding one word with which to bid them welcome. 
Madame Pavelyn, seeing my pallor and emotion, 
told me Rose had remained at Marseilles to finish 
her education. A residence in that beautiful coun- 
try would undoubtedly improve and strengthen her. 
Moreover, being the daughter of rich parents, and 
destined in consequence to go into high society, 
nowhere better than where she was could she pre- 
pare herself, by a brilliant education, to enter the 
world. 

“To console me, Madame Pavelyn added that 
Rose was very anxious to return to Antwerp with 
her, if only once to see me ; but they could not 
accede to her wish, because her father or mother 
would have had to make the long trip over again to 
take her back to Marseilles. M. Pavelyn was to 
return for her in the month of September, and she 
would spend her six weeks’ holiday at home. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


105 


“ These explanations were given me in haste, for 
my patrons were fatigued with their long trip 
which they had just made in a post-chaise, and 
they went up at once to their rooms to take off 
their travelling attire. 

“ I fled homeward and shut myself in my room 
— night overtook me with my head resting on 
the table, in the depths of anguish, while reviling 
fate. 

“ For several days my heart was full and my 
mind saddened ; but by degrees I was comforted by 
M. Pavelyn’s kind words, and I concentrated every 
effort upon my studies. I was now in the class of 
antiquities, though not sufficiently advanced to 
work from my own inspirations; but the enthusi- 
astic encomiums of my comrades, and their apparent 
faith in me, had filled me with zeal and confidence 
in the future. I now understood that art was a 
means of acquiring glory and a reputation in this 
world ; I trembled with emotion at the thought that 
if God and nature had really intended me for a 
sculptor, I might almost become Rose’s equal. 
Such a thought filled me with inexpressible joy; 
but also gave me reason to tremble with fear lest 
this hope was born of guilty pride. 

“ In the summer of that year a contagious dis- 
ease swept over some quarters of Antwerp ; small- 
pox of a most virulent type carried off a great num- 
ber of children, and even grown men. 

“ At the end of August, when M. Pavelyn was 
making ready to go to Marseilles for his daughter, 


106 THE IRON TOMB. 

one of his servants was attacked with the disease. 
They hastily wrote to Rose that this year she could 
not return, on account of the contagious character 
of the scourge now ravaging Antwerp, which had 
even reached her father’s house. Madame Pavelyn, 
owing to a prejudice which at this time was still 
wide-spread, ever refused to allow her daughter to 
be vaccinated, so that Rose, more than any one 
else, would be in danger of taking it. 

“ Once more I suffered terribly at the frustration 
of my hopes, at not being able to see her, whose 
charming image and friendly smile were ever pres- 
ent to me; but I too was anxious that she should 
run no risk at this time, so that I was rejoiced at 
the decision of her parents. 

“ Moreover I was now sixteen years old, a period 
when the mind assumes something of the gravity 
of manhood ; intercourse with artists, frequently 
older than myself had also contributed largely in 
transforming the simple child into one with a more 
exact and juster knowledge of life. 

“As Rose’s prolonged absence had caused me 
to reflect seriously upon my position in the world, 
I finally came to understand perfectly that in her 
youth she could give her friendship to the son of a 
poor peasant, and even love him as a brother, but 
when she grew older this familiar intercourse 
would not accord with the conventionalities of so- 
ciety, and might even be injurious to her pros- 
pects. The only thing I could hope for would be 
that my improvement might give her pleasure, and 


THE IRON TOMB. IO7 

she would perhaps like to recall the happy hours 
we had passed together in our childhood. 

“ This is what my reason told me, though my 
heart refused to renounce the magnificent dream 
which was as light to my soul. Rose was ever in 
my thoughts — not the Rose of to-day, but the pretty 
little girl with her pale and delicate face, her blue 
eyes and red lips, upon which was imprinted a smile 
of friendliness for me. 

This memory was so dear, that by dint of dwell- 
ing on it I seemed to fall into a wild bewilderment, 
which made me sometimes dread Rose’s return. 
As she was now, she could no longer, as in the 
past, accord her confidence and friendship to the 
humble son of peasants, whose maintenance and 
education were at her fathers expense. And would 
not the actual Rose dispel for me all memory of 
those happy days which now lived in every heart- 
beat — would they not lose their enchantment and 
their charm ? 

“ Yet I was sorrowful and terrified when I found 
towards the end of summer that Madame Pavelyn’s 
breathing became oppressed, and she sometimes 
coughed. My fears were realized — Madame Pave- 
lyn was again going to her brother’s at Marseilles 
to spend the winter, so Rose also would not return 
home; but the following autumn her education 
might be considered thoroughly completed — then 
she would come back to Antwerp for good. If 
Madame Pavelyn’s lungs were not cured by this 
time, it would prove that the southern climate did 


io8 


THE JRON TOMB. 


her no good, and she would try at home more 
efficacious remedies. 

“ I consoled myself anew as much as possible; at 
least I endeavored to forget or rather to soften my 
pain by the study of art, and the reading of good 
books. 

“At the academy I modelled with as much ardor 
as courage from beautiful antique statues, that 
Greek art had left for our admiration. In my mas- 
ter’s studio I practiced carving in stone and wood, 
and had become quite an adept in this branch. 

“ I took no advantage of my benefactors’ gener- 
osity, though they had charged me not to be too 
economical, and to take some relaxation at times 
with my comrades, suitable to an artists life. I 
moderated my expenses, and avoided calling on my 
patrons, as if my mother’s money were sufficient for 
my maintenance. 

“ M. Pavelyn had a personal antipathy to artists, 
who by their negligence in dress seemed to pro- 
claim their want of care and ignorance of polite 
usages. When, on the Sundays I dined with him 
and was seated by his side, he observed in my dress 
anything he did not like or he thought was be- 
ginning to grow shabby, he had it replaced at once. 
When added to this my regular features were taken 
into consideration, I much more resembled the son 
of a high family than the child of peasants, who 
possessed nothing in the world but the generosity 
of his patrons. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


IO9 


CHAPTER XII. 

“ Six months before, I had passed from the class 
of antiquities to that of modeling after nature, 
which was then the highest branch of study at the 
Antwerp academy. 

“ An imperious desire grew within me to essay, 
in the solitude of my chamber, my creative powers. 
Already I had fashioned in clay a hundred times 
the inspirations of my fancy, but it was only futile 
work, destined to be replaced anew by the model- 
ing of other figures. 

“ This time I wanted to do conscientious work, 
slowly giving to it all the powers of my mind, and 
making it as perfect as my knowledge would now 
permit. 

“ Rose had once accepted lovingly the unfinished 
work of a poor child, and had awakened within 
his heart the sacred fire of the love of art. 

“ Now, the child had become a sculptor, and was 
confident enough of his strength to make an effort 
towards creating something original. 

“ For whom could the artist’s first work be des- 
tined, but for her who was the sole cause and only 
inspiration of his genius and his hopes? 

“ How this thought gladdened me ! It so utterly 
blinded me that though my studies were as yet in- 
complete I did not doubt but that I should produce 


IIO 


THE IRON TOMB. 


a masterpiece ; and this masterpiece, whose form 
was only glimmering confusedly in my mind, I 
loved and admired beforehand with great passion 
and deep faith. 

“ Rose was to return in two months. I could 
not finish my work in so short a time, but her 
birthday was to occur at the end of the month of 
January. 

“ This would be an occasion in which to present 
her with the first fruits of my labor, and I should 
also have sufficient time to carry out my project 
with the most minute care. I would speak to no 
one about it, not even to M. Pavelyn. My bene- 
factor’s pleasure would be the greater were I to 
take them by surprise with a handsome and suc- 
cessful work of art. 

“ After pondering and reflecting a long while, 
after examining at least fifty subjects, and model- 
ing as many in clay, I finally decided upon a group 
which was to represent Protection , and I succeeded, 
not however without much study, in settling upon 
a definite composition. 

“ On a pedestal representing turf a child, a little 
boy, lay asleep ; his head was bowed, and the pos- 
ture was as of one who needed help. His arm was 
leaning on the back of a sleeping lamb, the crook 
having fallen at his feet. 

By the shepherd’s side, in a grave attitude, was 
another child, a little girl, whose right hand was 
placed in sign of protection on the little boy’s head, 
while the left pointed towards space, as if to say : 


THE IRON TOMB. 


Ill 


“ * Take courage, above there shines the star of 
your future.’ 

“ I was under the influence of the memories of 
my youth, and the images that dwelt in my mind. 
This prevented me, try as I would, from following 
the rules of the classic school. 

“ My figures were neither full enough or round 
enough ; there was a spareness in their proportions, 
a sort of realism of form, which was widely apart 
from Greek beauty, but which approached the 
more immaterial and poetic forms of ancient 
Christian art, which is mistakenly called Gothic art. 

“ As my work progressed, and the heads of the 
statues which I finished first assumed their true ex- 
pression, I began to feel so much love for my work, 
that at times I remained entire hours in my little 
solitary room, perfectly immovable, chisel in hand, 
and eyes fixed lovingly on the face of my young 
protectress. 

“ My statue seemed to me to be endowed with 
life — spoke to me, and had a soul in communion 
with my own. 

“ Such folly makes you bow your head? In 
truth, sir, you should know by experience that the 
mind of the artist sometimes soars aloft, that it 
oversteps the bounds of reality and loses itself in 
the darkness of aberration, but you can readily 
understand what so enchanted me in my own work. 

“ There was in the smile that radiated from the 
little girl’s face upon the poor little boy, something 
so touching and so deeply sympathetic that I 


I 12 


THE IRON TOMB. 


trembled each time I contemplated the face of my 
statue. 

“ This was not astonishing, was it ? The smile 
was the same that had illumined Rose’s face the 
first time she pressed the hand of the poor mute, in 
the humble peasant home. 

“ And need I add that the features of my statue 
were none other than those of the delicate and 
angelic face which was forever engraven on my 
heart ? Oh, the years had probably changed Rose 
greatly ! I should never see her again as she re- 
mained upon my memory; but my statue — at least 
my dear creation — should make her live once more 
before me, modest, refined, gentle and charming, as 
the tender friend of poor Lionel. 


THE IRON TOMB 


”3 


CHAPTER XIII. 

“On the 3d of September, 1S11, towards four 
o’clock in the afternoon, I was working at my 
statue with enthusiasm, when there came a knock 
at my room door. A servant brought me the un- 
expected news of Mademoiselle Pavelyn’s return, 
and he added that she had expressed a desire to see 
me without delay. 

“ I repressed my emotion in the presence of the 
servant, but as soon as he had gone down the first 
flight of stairs I began to jump about my room, 
holding up my hands and dancing and singing with 
joy like a child. Rose had indeed returned ! After 
so long an absence I was to see her at last ! A few 
moments more and I should be in her presence ! 
This time it was no vain hope, a mere illusion, but 
a happy reality. 

“ I put on my best clothes in haste, and took 
pains while doing so. It would not have been 
polite to make Rose wait and to appear indifferent. 
Yet I took sufficient time to make my toilet — I 
wished to look as well as possible. This desire was 
sufficiently justified in my eyes that it was a marked 
day, and M. Pavelyn would be hurt if I appeared 
before him in careless attire; but my principal 
motive for foppishness was an imperious desire 
4 * 


THE IRON TOMB. 


I 14 

to obtain Rose’s approbation in whatever way I 
might. 

“ When, at the end of a quarter of an hour, I sped 
along the streets of the town in full dress to go to 
M. Pavelyn’s, my impatience knew no bounds ; and 
I had a mind to run all the way with all my might, 
but, on the contrary, I held back and tried to walk 
as slowly as possible. 

“A knowlege of the world had taught me to 
curb my great agitation, for it suggested to me 
that this was not little Rose, but my benefactors’ 
daughter, Mademoiselle Pavelyn, whom I was about 
to meet; it recalled me to the consciousness of my 
humble position, and awakened a sense of reserve. 
I remembered the counsels of my mother, and I 
resolved to moderate my joy, and to meet Rose 
with calm politeness until she should, by her kind 
reception, give me the right to express the great 
happiness her return had caused to spring up in 
my heart. 

“ As I neared M. Pavelyn’s house, my heart beat 
to suffocation; impatience united with uncertainty 
brought the moisture to my brow, from whence it 
fell in beads. 

“ A servant was in waiting at the door ; he es- 
corted me to the drawing room, and suddenly I 
found myself in Rose’s presence. She made one 
step forward, then stopped, as if quite taken by sur- 
prise, and said by way of salutation: 

“‘How tall you are grown, M. Lionel! I 
scarcely recognize you now.’ 


THE IRON TOMB. 


IIS 

“ ‘ Mademoiselle,’ I stammered in an unintellig- 
ible voice, ‘ I thank God from the bottom of my 
heart that you have been permitted to return to 
your country safe and in good health.’ 

“ We were facing and gazing at one another, I 
with pale cheeks and hollow eyes, she with much 
naturalness of manner, and no other sign of feeling 
than a gentle smile, which expressed only astonish- 
ment at the change that had taken place in my 
personal apparance. 

“ Was this Rose, that angelic child whose 
sweet friendship had formerly poured the light of 
hope and happiness into my dumb life ? — whose 
tender grasp of the hand I still felt, whose small 
silvery voice still sounded in my ear, and whose 
blue eyes glistened as I approached her with the 
soft light of fraternal affection ? — this young lady, 
already as tall as her mother, dressed with elegance, 
having so much dignity and striking beauty, that 
after a first glance I could no longer raise my eyes 
to hers. 

“ There was mingled with my agitation a feeling 
of regret and bitterness. I had not in truth been 
mistaken ; the Rose whose image dwelt up to this 
time in my dreams existed no more; the sweet illu- 
sion of my mind had vanished forever. 

“ M. and Madame Pavelyn, who thought I was 
struck with the change in their daughter’s appear- 
ance, were amused at my embarrassment, and 
uttered some jesting remarks. 

“ ‘ But, M. Lionel,’ exclaimed Rose, i I can 


ii6 


THE IRON TOMB. 


scarcely control my astonishment! When I left 
Antwerp the last time, you were still a little boy; 
now, you are a man. Come, let us sit down. Re- 
late to me something of your life during my ab- 
sence. You are happy, are you not? You are 
still getting along well ? ’ 

“ I took the chair she gave me ; her voice was as 
soft as ever, but there was a lightness in her tone, 
an air of authority and patronage, which in the face 
of my deep emotion appeared to me as an evidence 
of indifference. This coldness recalled me to a 
memory of my position. I replied to her questions 
with reserve and respect ; sometimes, too, with ill 
disguised warmth, especially when I saw the oppor- 
tunity to express my gratitude and to remind her 
that I owed her the happiness of my life — that if ever 
I was successful in the pursuit of art, or should ac- 
quire any reputation, and do honor to my country, 
I would not forget, it was her generous bounty 
that had decided my fate in this world. 

“ Mademoiselle Pavelyn seemed to listen with plea- 
sure not only to the testimony of my gratitude, but 
to everything I said. She made me speak of my 
studies at the academy, of the books I had read, 
and of the knowledge, the principles of which I had 
acquired by myself. 

“ She showed herself frankly pleased with the 
progress in my studies, and commended the purity 
and elegance of my elocution. According to her 
opinion, I could now go into the best society, with 
the certainty of never being out of place as to what 
concerned mind and manners. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


ii 7 

“ Her voice and her words still conveyed the 
same tone of patronage, which made me distinctly 
understand the great distance time had placed be- 
tween us. She who talked to and questioned me 
was Mademoiselle Pavelyn, the heiress of one of 
the richest merchants in Antwerp : I who replied 
was the son of peasants, to whom the generosity of 
her parents had given some education and some 
chance of success in life. He could not, he would 
not be anything else, I knew that well. Yet, it be- 
reft me of my dearest illusion, and this sudden 
awakening had wounded my heart deeply. There- 
fore all my words were spoken with sad resigna- 
tion, a melancholy pain, which drew forth more than 
one remark from Mademoiselle Pavelyn, but which 
resisted all the encouragement she gave. 

“She finally ended her interrogatories, and in 
turn began the relation of her own life in the beau- 
tiful land of olives. She described that country 
with so much admiration, and spoke with such en- 
thusiasm of its wonderful nature, that she seemed 
to make me live beside her on the shores of the 
blue sea. 

“ Then I somewhat forgot my sorrow while listen- 
ing to her enchanting words. I felt great joy when, 
no doubt through kindness, she recalled the plea- 
sures of our innocent youth, the beautiful garden, 
the butterflies, the bridge over the pond, and even 
the little wooden figures which she had accepted 
from me with such delight. I was entirely lost to 
a sense of the present as I recalled those blessed 


1 18 


THE IRON TOMB. 


times, and it seemed to me that little Rose’s angel- 
ic countenance still smiled upon me under the fea- 
tures of Mademoiselle Pavelyn. It was indeed the 
same silvery voice, somewhat more sonorous and 
with a more finished accent it is true, but always 
tender and friendly, I thought. A new hope began 
to loom up in my heart. Perhaps I had been mis- 
taken ; perhaps the little Rose, that dream of my 
soul, was only veiled under a more perfect form. 

“ But this consoling thought was soon put to flight 
by the arrival of two ladies — a mother and daugh- 
ter, who had learned the arrival of Madame Pavelyn 
and her daughter, and could wait no longer to pre- 
sent their good wishes. 

“ I had risen, and from respect had taken a step 
backward. After exchanging the first salutations 
with Rose and her mother, the two ladies spoke to 
me also, in an altogether friendly manner. There 
was so much cordiality in their smile that they were 
undoubtedly mistaken as to who I was and what 
were my relations towards M. Pavelyn. While 
Rose spoke of her sojourn at Marseilles in answer 
to the inquiries of the ladies, they looked upon me 
with evident interest. The elder more particularly 
never took her eyes off me, and occasionally asked 
my opinion on the subjects spoken of. She seemed 
to feel sympathy for me, and even a certain amount 
of respect, for the smallest word that fell from my 
lips made her nod her head with lively approval. 

“ Finally she openly expressed her wish to make 
my acquaintance. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


1 1 9 


44 * M. Wolvenaer is a statuary/ said Rose. 

“ 4 An amateur ? ’ asked the lady. 

“ 4 No, a true artist, whose end in life is to work 
for the honor of his country.’ 

“ The old lady shrugged her shoulders, and re- 
plied with astonishment mingled with pity, 

“ 4 I was mistaken, I thought the gentleman a 
cousin of yours.’ 

44 Her daughter exclaimed, with a slightly ironical 
smile, 

“ 4 Ah ! the gentleman is an artist ? One would 
not have supposed so. How many artists there are 
now in Antwerp ! Day before yesterday, at M. 
Durch’s soiree, there were at least five or six.’ 

14 Mademoiselle Pavelyn saw most decidedly from 
the expression of my face, that the words of these 
ladies were displeasing to me, for she replied with 
emphasis, 

44 4 This proves that good taste and the love of 
art are spreading more and more among the higher 
classes of Antwerp society. There is nothing that 
so elevates commerce as the protection it extends 
to art.’ 

44 4 Excuse us, my dear Mademoiselle Pavelyn/ re- 
plied the lady, 4 you misunderstood the drift of our 
remarks. What my daughter wished to convey was 
altogether in praise of the gentleman. And indeed, 
if all artists were distinguished and of as good a 
family as he, their presence would be desirable 
everywhere ; but you know ’ — 

44 These last remarks seemed to affect M. Pavelyn 


120 


THE IRON TOMB. 


disagreeably, for he interrupted the lady, and set 
himself to work to demonstrate with ill-concealed 
vexation that it was in the highest degree honor- 
able for a man to elevate himself in society through 
his own efforts ; and he concluded, as was his 
custom, by boasting that he would make of me a re- 
markable artist, though I was the son of one of his 
tenants, a poor maker of wooden shoes. 

“ My face grew scarlet ; I clenched my teeth 
nervously, and felt wounded and humbled. 

“ A hundred times M. Pavelyn had said in the 
presence of his acquaintances that my father was a 
shoemaker. His intention was good, and he never 
lost an opportunity to show that he had embarked 
all his pride in making from a peasant’s son, a well 
educated man and distinguished artist. 

“ Why then did my heart now bleed at my 
father’s trade being mentioned ? It was the first 
time I felt this sensation, and I was therefore deeply 
grieved to find within me such self love, and made a 
violent effort to overcome my resentment. 

“ M. Pavelyn’s words did not produce upon 
these ladies the effect he expected. As soon as 
they learned I was only his protege, their faces sud- 
denly expressed indifference or something still less 
agreeable, and they hastened to change the subject 
of conversation without taking further notice of me, 
and behaving quite as if I were not present 

“ My blood seethed in my brain, and I nearly 
swooned with sorrow and humiliation. What would 
I not have given at this moment to be a hundred 


THE IRON TOMB. 


1 2 1 


miles away from Rose! I struggled desperately 
with myself against this revolt of wounded pride, 
which even made me feel indignation towards my 
benefactors ; but I mastered my emotion, and showed 
no sign of what was passing within me. 

“ After some moments, two gentlemen entered 
the apartment, and the ceremony was repeated. 
The thought of suffering the same thing for the 
second time made me shudder. Under the pretext 
that I was in my benefactor’s way and had an engage- 
ment elsewhere, I asked M. Pavelyn’s permission to 
retire, promising to repeat my visit the next morn- 
ing. 

“Permission was given me at once, for I was un- 
doubtedly in the way ; but Rose herself told me not 
to come the next day, as she would be out with her 
mother, making visits to friends and acquaintances. 

“ I took my hat and left the apartment, after 
saluting all present. 

“ Mademoiselle Pavelyn alone accompanied me 
to the door. I should no doubt have been grateful 
for this polite attention ; but Rose’s politeness was 
of so ceremonious a character, and her salutation of 
‘ Au revoir, M. Wolvenaer ! ’ sounded so coldly in 
my ear, that I left the house with a bewildered 
mind and broken heart. 

“ A world of thoughts crossed my brain, I felt an 
imperative necessity for solitude, that I might gather 
together and disentangle my ideas — a little more, 
and I should have broken down in the very street, 
for I had difficulty in keeping back the tears that 


122 


THE IRON TOMB. 


swelled my oppressed heart, and no sooner had 
opened my chamber-door than I dropped upon a 
chair and wept bitter tears. 

“ I remained a long time without moving, crushed 
beneath the weight of painful reflection. Finally 
the outpouring of my grief lightened my heart. I 
began to rise above my inexplicable delusion, and to 
accuse myself of folly. 

“What had I hoped for? What did I want? 
Had Rose not been polite to me ? What right had 
I to look for or expect more ? The mention of my 
father’s trade had made me redden with shame ; my 
heart had risen against my benefactors. It was my 
vanity then that had been wounded ! Culpable 
self love had banished from my heart all idea of 
gratitude ! My mother’s exhortations were not un- 
reasonable. Those wise counsels had been for- 
gotten; I was ashamed of my humble birth, and 
had dared to think that equality and familiarity 
would continue to exist between the poor protege 
and the daughter of his rich patrons. Madman 
that I was ! I too well understood matters now ; 
between us there was not only the inequality of 
birth, there was also obligation — we were a world 
apart ! 

“ Under the burden of these sad thoughts, I rose 
abruptly, and began walking up and down my 
room. I was afraid of myself, and beat my brow 
with bitterness. The proud assumption I seemed to 
have discovered in myself appeared to me horrible, 
and if tears still started from my eyes, they had 


THE IRON TOMB. 


123 


their source in a blind rage against myself. This 
agitation finally subsided : I then asked myself what 
I had done to be so severely judged. Had I not the 
most sincere and entire respect and gratitude for 
my benefactors ? Did I feel it to be possible in 
thought or deed to be wanting in that which was 
owing to them ? And I would cry out trium- 
phantly with entire conviction, 

“ * No, no, better to die than ever undervalue 
through pride or ingratitude the benefits I had re- 
ceived. Never ! no never ! * 

“ You smile, sir — I seize your thought: you say to 
yourself there might be another reason for my 
strong emotion, that another sentiment than that 
of gratitude had made me so sensitive in Rose’s 
presence, and rendered me so tenacious of her 
esteem and friendship. In a word, you think I loved 
Rose, and did not merely admire her as a beautiful 
woman. You are mistaken. If the merest shadow 
of such a sentiment were hidden in some of the 
secret recesses of my heart, as future events will 
show, it was at that time also unknown to myself, 
and influenced my thoughts so little, that in the 
painful examination, where I had endeavored to 
sound all the secrets of my emotion, I neither feared 
nor suspected the presence of such a sentiment. 

I at last faced my position with more composure, 
and ended by laughing at myself for my simplicity 
and inexperience in creating a world for myself 
from memory, and living over my happy child- 
hood, without perceiving that on every side time 


124 


THE IRON TOMB. 


had brought about realities which should have 
tended to dissipate the illusions of this obstinate 
dream. 

“ It was therefore natural the sudden awakening 
should make me suffer, but the blow could never be 
repeated ; my eyes were opened, and for the future 
I would see things as they really were, with a look 
of assurance such as duty and reason required in 
a youth who was about entering upon manhood. 

“ After having made these reflections, I resolved 
with great composure of mind to conduct myself 
towards my benefactors as if there was no tie be- 
tween us but the benefits I had received, and to ac- 
cept my fate such as the goodness of God and their 
generosity had made it. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


125 


CHAPTER XIV. . 

“From that day Rose remained as ever friendly 
to me, and I had reason to be satisfied with the 
affection she showed ; but spite of the resolution I 
had made to banish vain dreams, something was 
wanting to my happiness. A secret disquiet fell 
upon my mind like a pall. A sentiment of duty 
gave me sufficient strength to conceal from the 
eyes of Rose and her parents this depression which 
had taken possession of me, but not to overcome it 
altogether. 

“ The friendship shown me by Rose, and our 
conversation, did not diverge from the rules of the 
strictest conventionality, and she never uttered my 
name without prefixing the ceremonious title of 
M. Her speech, which was affable, was imbued with 
a studied politeness which would have prevented 
either familiarity or confidence. 

“ As to myself, who was condemned to respect 
and deference, and had made a law never to over- 
step them, it is easy to understand that her example 
imposed upon me a greater reserve than ever. 

“ The consequence of our respective position was 
that I never felt tempted to visit my benefactors, 
except when duty demanded it. In return, I gave 
up more time to my statue, which represented the 
true, simple, gentle little Rose, restoring to me my 


126 


THE IRON TOMB. 


sister of bygone days, my dear little mother. Most 
frequently two weeks would intervene between 
my visits to M. Pavelyn’s house; for as far as pos- 
sible I only went on Sundays, a day upon which 
for years I had always dined with my benefactors. 

“ After three months of this reserve, a radical 
change took place, little by little, almost insensibly, 
in Rose's behavior towards me. There was more 
interest in her words, more cordiality in her smile; 
she began, it seemed to me, to wish for my com- 
pany, and appeared pleased each time I came to 
her father’s house. She prompted her parents to 
impose upon me as a duty, a visit every eight days. 

“ A strange idea possessed her, that she wished 
to sing with me at the piano, and she taught me all 
the beautiful airs that were then in vogue. My 
voice, she said, was very expressive, sympathetic 
and appealing, which gave her pleasure. My name 
frequently escaped her lips without the prefix M., 
but each time she appeared confused with the 
omission, and at once corrected herself and re- 
peated my name with the prefix required by strict 
politeness. 

“ It happened too, that I would catch her eyes 
fixed upon me with a strange gaze, whose depth 
and meaning made me shudder without knowing 
why. I endeavored to explain this impression, by 
saying to myself that this look was only such as 
beamed from Rose’s eyes when we were children. 
It was therefore but a memory that disturbed me. 

“If Rose was generally gay and playful when 


THE IRON TOMB. 


127 


with me, there were times when she relapsed into 
sadness, and in the very midst of conversation would 
become absorbed in strange reveries. Her parents 
jestingly accused her of caprice, saying that she 
allowed herself to indulge in silent dreams from 
which she would awaken only to give way to 
transports of joy equally singular. They fancied 
their daughter regretted the beautiful climate of 
Marseilles; but Rose, without absolutely denying 
this supposition, yet affirmed she had not the slight- 
est desire to leave her native town. 

“ Thus the month approached which was to bring 
Rose’s birthday. My statue was entirely finished, 
and I had already taken the necessary steps to have 
it cast in plaster. 

“ When my work was sufficiently advanced for me 
to smooth with chisel and boasting tool the salient 
lines produced by the joints of the mould, my room 
and the staircase of the house where I lived were 
so full of plaster that Master John mentioned it to 
M. Pavelyn, and said that for several months I had 
worked, without scarcely eating or drinking, at a 
group, and even now I was making his house so 
dirty that six masons engaged in plastering could 
not render it more so. 

“The account given by Master John, my land- 
lord, of these statues, so fired M. Pavelyn’s curiosity, 
that he wished to find out for himself from me, ' 
what I had been working at secretly for so long a 
time. 

“ I admitted what I had been doing, and added 


128 


THE IRON TOMB. 


that I wished to make it a present to Rose as a 
specimen of my first work. I had concealed the 
intention from her, that she might be more agreea- 
bly surprised when she received the completed 
work, for which I hoped to receive her approbation. 

“ My patron was much pleased to learn that I 
relied upon my powers sufficiently to execute a 
work without the advice of teacher or friends. He 
appeared most anxious to be put in the way of 
judging for himself of the success of my efforts, 
and took such interest in this, my first attempt, that 
had it been the work of his own hands, his en- 
thusiasm could not have been more thoroughly 
aroused. 

“ I had to promise him a visit to my studio as 
soon as the group should be taken from the mould 
and touched up somewhat. 

“ A few days later I took M. Pavelyn to my room 
and showed him the finished group, placed upon a 
wooden pedestal, fully lighted from the window. 

“ He looked at my work several minutes without 
saying a word. My heart was beginning to quail 
at the thought that this silence might be a sign 
of disapproval, when suddenly M. Pavelyn took 
my hand, pressed it earnestly and said, in words 
of sincere emotion: 

“ ‘ Lionel, you have not only created a beautiful 
work of art, but what is better, you are a good, an 
excellent boy. Ah, I am not mistaken as to the 
meaning of your composition! The protecting 
angel who hovers over the group is my daughter, 


THE IRON TOMB. 


129 


is it not? From a sentiment of delicacy you 
reproduced her features as they were when we 
bought the Chateau of Bordeghem. The likeness 
is striking: all that time is recalled to me. And 
that little boy who bows his head, who is he? You 
have too much humility; but having made your 
first creation a mark of gratitude, is an act in itself 
that does you honor. Lionel, I am pleased with 
you/ 

“Then he commenced enumerating in detail the 
good points he thought he had discovered in my 
work. His affection for me most assuredly made 
him exaggerate his praises, for according to him I 
had produced a masterpiece. 

“ I listened, my heart beating joyfully, with tears 
of happiness in my eyes. How sweet and seduc- 
tive is the first praise bestowed upon an artist as a 
guaranty of his future renown ! My benefactor ad- 
mired the work of my hands. 

“ I was truly then an artist, perhaps yet uncertain 
and unskilful, but still an artist. 

“ M. Pavelyn said he considered my composition 
remarkable enough to be publicly exhibited, and 
regretted that during the course of this year there 
would be no exposition. In the midst of these re- 
flections he suddenly tapped his forehead, and cried 
out joyfully: 

“ ‘ Oh, what a happy thought ! I have it, listen. 
This winter I intend giving a grand fete to welcome 
my daughter’s return, or rather to introduce her 
into society. Why should I not fix upon her birth- 
5 


130 


THE IRON TOMB. 


day? In the afternoon you can present your group 
to her. I shall have a niche prepared by the up- 
holsterers at the end of the large drawing-room, 
where your work can be placed. In the evening 
it will constitute the most beautiful ornament of my 
fete, and all my friends and acquaintances, who are 
the flower of Antwerp society, will appreciate and 
admire your talent.’ 

“ I ventured some objections, and endeavored to 
make my patron understand I was too young and 
inexperienced at this time to subject myself to pub- 
lic opinion; but it was a fixed thought with him, 
and pleased him too much to be given up. Before 
leaving me he made all arrangements necessary for 
the exhibition of my statue, and as he went down 
stairs was still congratulating me, and speaking 
words of encouragement. 

“ When I re-entered my room, I lifted up my 
hands to heaven and thanked God for this unex- 
pected favor. 

“ I remained a long time contemplating my 
statue, drew near to it, walked away from it, and 
circled around it, stammered words without mean- 
ing, and laughed and danced. In my delight, I 
thought indeed to have discovered in my work in- 
numerable beauties which had first escaped me, and 
was not far from feeling the same admiration as M. 
Pavelyn. 

“ Finally my room became too narrow to permit 
me to give way to the outburst of joy which I 
wished to give expression to. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


131 

“ I went down stairs four steps at a time, and flew 
into the street My breast was heaving, I walked 
with head erect and the light of pride in my eyes ; 
it seemed to me that all those I met ought to know 
they had seen an artist. In my almost childish ex- 
citement, I was surprised to observe most of them 
pass without so much as glancing towards me. 
Nevertheless, I felt ineffable joy, and continued my 
agitated walk until the hour when the evening class 
at the academy called me thither. My comrades 
found me stupid and disagreeable, beeause I paid 
no attention to what was said around me, and did 
not reply to their questions. 

“ I was too deeply engrossed in my own sweet 
reveries. What disturbed me was a happy secret, 
which I could not profane by telling to any one. 


132 


THE IRON TOMB. 


CHAPTER XV. 

“ The day so ardently longed for, came at last — a 
few more hours and the brilliant party was to be- 
gin. My group had been carried to the house of 
my patron, and two workmen employed to place it 
on its beautiful pedestal according to my directions. 

“M. Pavelyn, who was present when this was 
done, rubbed his hands joyfully, and evinced great 
impatience because, under pretext of having here 
and there some corrections to make, I would not 
allow him to go at once for his wife and daughter. 

“ I was a prey to mortal anguish ; everything 
quivered within me ; I could scarcely catch my 
breath; my throat was dry, and though I was 
parched from the excess of my emotion, yet a cold 
sweat stood out on my brow. 

“ This was a solemn moment. She who had 
made me an artist was about to gaze upon my work. 

“ She who was, and ever had been, the only end 
of all my thoughts, of my hope and my pride, she, 
was about to be my judge. 

“ Would her sentence kill all faith within me, or 
would it give me supernatural strength and courage? 

“ How striking and beautiful was my statue in the 
gorgeous niche where it now stood, at the lower 
end of the drawing-room ! How well it was 
brought out by the background of red-brown vel- 


THE IRON TOMB. 


133 


vet, before which it was placed ! How it eclipsed, 
with its dazzling whiteness, the splendor of the rich 
golden ornaments which surrounded it on all sides. 

“ In truth, bathed as it was in a vivid light, with 
the color of the red velvet curtain playing upon it, 
my figures appeared instinct with life ; one would 
have said that blood circulated in their veins, and 
that an ethereal vapor, a mysterious fluid, a some- 
thing impalpable and transparent, surrounded them. 
The eyes of the spectators would surely be surprised 
and charmed at the same time. 

“ There were therefore a hundred chances against 
one, that the first impression of my work on Rose’s 
mind would be favorable. What a reward ! What 
an incentive to a glorious future ! 

“ While I was lost in innocent admiration of my 
statue, M. Pavelyn dismissed the workmen, and 
following them, called out to me that he was going 
for his wife and daughter. 

“ I began to tremble like a culprit awaiting his 
judge. The sentence about to be pronounced, 
would it not be for life or death ? Could I believe 
in myself, even were the whole world to applaud 
me, if I had not Rose’s approbation ? 

“ I was so overcome when she appeared in the 
parlor, that all the blood forsook my heart, and as 
pale as death I was obliged to lean against a piece 
of furniture, not to sink under my inexplicable 
emotion. 

“ Rose approached my statue and looked at it a 
long while without saying a word, while M. Pavelyn 


134 


THE IRON TOMB. 


explained to her that it was a gift I begged her ac- 
ceptance of, and drew his wife and daughter’s at- 
tention to the features of the protecting angel, as he 
called it, which he said were those of a little girl 
whose pity had endowed the country with a dis- 
tinguished artist 

“ Rose appeared not to hear her father’s words. 
She looked at my work with her large blue eyes 
widely open. 

“ I saw her breast heave, and her cheeks color 
with emotion. 

“ ‘ Well Rose, what do you think of this master- 
piece ? It seems to strike you dumb. It is good, 
is it not ?’ 

“ Rose gave me a searching look, a look of such 
depth that my heart stopped beating. It seemed to 
question me — but of what ? 

“ ‘ Have you entirely forgotten how to talk ? ’ said 
her father, laughing. ‘ Come, tell us what you think 
of Lionel’s first effort.’ 

“ ‘ Oh ! it is too beautiful, much too beautiful ! ' 
she stammered. 

“ A still more vivid crimson colored her cheek ; 
and quite confused at her emotion, she turned away 
from me, covering her eyes with her hands. To 
voice my thoughts was impossible. 

“ I was stupefied ; my mind was in a whirl, my 
heart nearly leaped from my breast with happiness, 
and I beheld before my bewildered gaze a wreath of 
laurels already within reach. 

“ I saw the future opening out before me, and the 


THE IRON TOMB. 


I3S 


enthusiastic crowd with its thousands of hands ap- 
plauding the artist that Rose’s approbation, like the 
wand of a magician, had made capable of producing 
wonders. 

“ Finally we grew calmer, thanks to the banter- 
ing words of M. and Madame Pavelyn. 

“ Then my composition was criticised more in de- 
tail, and to add to my happiness I heard expressions 
of admiration escape three or four times from 
Rose’s lips. 

“ She however did not speak to me, and appeared 
absorbed in thought ; but her eyes glistened with a 
strange light, and each time her look fell upon me, I 
was moved in my inmost soul by a curious sensation. 

“ The time flew by with the rapidity of lightning ; 
we had not even observed that day was declining, 
and twilight setting in. 

“ M. Pavelyn was delighted, and proud of my 
work, he alone talked and sketched out with satis- 
faction the future his patronage had prepared for 
me. He would not give me up until I had 
achieved fortune and renown. Many young artists 
were hampered by being obliged to work too soon 
for their support ; but this should not be the case 
with me, for he would furnish me with the means, 
that I might only undertake real works of art. 

“ The arrival of the servants and workmen, who 
had come to light the drawing-rooms, reminded M. 
Pavelyn and the ladies it was time to undertake 
their toilets ; and he advised me to go home at once, 
that I might also make myself ready for the even- 
ing party. 


136 


THE IRON TOMB. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

“ On returning to my patron’s house, I found a 
great number of the guests already arrived. As I 
entered, I was dazzled by the richness of the ladies’ 
toilettes. All that I beheld was silk, lace and pre- 
cious stones. 

“ I should certainly have hesitated to mingle with 
persons whose fortunes placed them so far above 
me, had not M. Pavelyn taken me by the hand, and 
while presenting me to the assembled guests as the 
author of the beautiful statue, conducted me to- 
wards my work, which was surrounded by eager 
admirers. 

“ Rose, too, had approached my statue. She 
seemed to enjoy even more eagerly than I the 
praises bestowed upon it ; and each time any one 
exclaimed ‘It is magnificent!’ ‘It is perfect!’ joy 
shone in her eyes, and a sweet smile irradiated her 
face. 

“ How beautiful Rose was that day ! In her 
crown of fair curls, blossomed roses whose calyces 
were formed of diamonds. Around her throat was 
wound a string of pearls from the Orient, reflecting 
their many colors. She wore a satin dress, which 
was silvered, and showed off her slender figure and 
floated after her in graceful folds; a cloud of 
transparent lace enveloped her like a snow-drift; 


THE IRON TOMB. 


137 


but what was most seductive and charming in her 
were her large blue eyes, the sweet smile parting 
her lips, the refinement of her delicate features, and 
the elegance of her queenly figure. 

“ Every time I looked at her I felt a thrill of ad- 
miration and respect. She produced the effect of 
some supernatural visitant who had appeared be- 
fore me, whose beauty and majesty dazzled me. 
Therefore I scarcely dared to cast upon her a furtive 
glance, even while she sympathized so sincerely 
with my happiness in talking with the guests of 
my statue. 

“ Most of those present had already seen me at 
M. Pavelyn’s house, and knew I was his protege. 

“ I therefore did not suffer in hearing him recount 
with the most minute details, to any one who would 
listen, how he had discovered in me such happy 
dispositions, and how thanks to his perspicacity 
Belgium would soon be able to claim one sculptor 
the more. 

“ When near my work, I felt sufficiently elevated 
not to desire a more noble origin; and even when 
M. Pavelyn, in the enthusiasm of his narrative, 
proclaimed me the son of a shoemaker, this revela- 
tion did not wound me. 

“ It however produced a painful impression upon 
Rose, for she shuddered as she heard the fatal word 
uttered, and the blush of annoyance or shame rose 
to her brow. 

“ The effect was not less unfavorable on the com- 
pany, for an embarrassing silence succeeded to the 


138 


THE IRON TOMB. 


animated conversation which had preceded it. A 
good many pressed their lips together disdainfully, 
and I heard behind me the voice of a young lady, 
who whispered in her neighbor’s ear: 

“ ‘ A shoemaker ? So clever a young man ? 
This is indeed a pity.’ 

“ Insensibly the attention of the guests was 
turned away from my statue, and they began to 
move about the rooms. 

“ The ladies were the first to leave the ring of 
spectators and seat themselves on chairs placed the 
length of the walls. 

“ Only two or three gentlemen remained, talking 
to me about my work, and of art in general. One 
of them was a man of exquisite taste and profound 
science ; he did not do as the other two had, who 
praised me without knowing why, and irritated me 
by their insufferable tone of patronage ; on the con- 
trary, he analyzed my composition before my face, 
divined my intentions, and to my perfect surprise 
found the reasons which had induced me to give my 
figures certain forms. Praise from his mouth filled 
me with pride, because I was convinced his senti- 
ment was based on true knowledge. When he 
criticised certain parts of my group, it was done so 
delicately that his criticism elevated me in my own 
esteem, because it proved he considered me suffici- 
ently of an artist to be on my guard against the 
pretence of an impossible perfection. 

“ My talk with the old gentleman lasted a long 
time, yet not too long for me, since it became an 


THE IRON TOMB. 1 39 

inexhaustible source of encouragement to me, at 
the same time that it increased my love for art. 

“ It was therefore with great regret that I found 
this instructive conversation about to be interrupted 
by the approach of two or three people, who came 
to carry off the old gentleman, conducting him to- 
wards an elderly lady, by whom he seated himself 
without taking any further notice of me. 

“Then finding myself alone, near a group of 
gentlemen in conversation, I permitted my eyes to 
wander over the vast apartment. What a profusion 
of silk and laces — what a sparkle of diamonds, gold 
and gems, adorned those ladies ranged along the 
wall ! How charming were the faces of the young 
women, blossoming like fresh flowers in the spring- 
time of life! — though none were so beautiful as 
Rose Pavelyn. 

“ Many besides myself must have had this 
thought: while surrounding the other ladies there 
were but a few men to offer the duties of politeness, 
around Rose there was a complete circle of devoted 
cavaliers, whose assiduity was homage rendered to 
her charms. 

“ Among others, I noticed a young man remark- 
able for the refinement of his features, the elegance 
of his dress, and the grace of his manner, who more 
than others sought to captivate Rose’s attention. 

“ A cold shiver passed over me, as though the 
sight of the young man disquieted me. A deep sor- 
row invaded my mind, my heart went out to Rose 
with agony ; I wished to be among those who spoke 


140 


THE IRON TOMB. 


words of compliment to her ; it seemed to me I had 
a right to obtain my share of the brightness that 
shone in her eyes, and the joyful smile that played 
about her lips, and the kind words with which she 
thanked her entranced adorers. 

u But all these young men were the sons of the 
riehest houses in Antwerp, and none of them pro- 
bably owned less than a million. I, on the other 
hand — what was I ? A poor boy, the son of a shoe- 
maker. M. Pavelyn had just said it — and my en- 
tire fortune consisted in a feeling heart, an abiding 
faith in art, and hope in a glorious future. 

“ I recognized perfectly that in this world of 
material riches, which had received me into its midst 
as a protege, with a sort of pity, I was only an in- 
ferior and humble creature, and my duty forbade me 
implicitly to give myself the slightest importance. 

“ So that I was firmly resolved to keep as far 
from Rose as possible, to wound no one and be in 
nobody’s way ; yet the thought of my shortcomings 
was painful to me, and more than once I bit my 
lips when some movement in Rose’s neighborhood, 
or the gestures of her admirers, made me think that 
they were transported by her witticisms, or the 
charms of her conversation. 

Yet I did not dare turn my head in her direction; 
perhaps they might have read on my altered coun- 
tenance what was passing within me — and this 
notice on my part, would it not have been an insult 
to the daughter of my benefactors ? 

“ This fear induced me to turn quite away, and 


THE IRON TOMB. 


141 

made me resolve to turn my looks to another part 
of the room. But I soon succumbed to the power- 
ful influence she exercised over me, and my eyes 
again sought the spot where she was seated. 

“ By some accident, the circle composed of young 
men around her opened. She saw me, our eyes 
met. A smile of great softness, a look of joy and 
friendship, broke upon me ; she made me a signal 
with her hand, of so friendly a nature and at the 
same time so charming, that all the young men 
looked at me with astonishment. The circle again 
closed. 

“ Something strange took place within me : I lifted 
up my head proudly, and it appeared to me I had 
grown taller. I drew in long breaths of air, and 
while joy suffused my heart, I looked around with 
assurance on the crowd of invited guests, as if that 
simple smile of Rose’s had made me prouder and 
richer than them all. 

“ Then, too, I obtained sufficient command over 
myself to accomplish what I considered my duty. I 
turned my eyes away from Rose, and resolved not 
to expose her to the danger of awakening perhaps 
in an unfavorable manner the attention of the com- 
pany, by testifying her friendship for me. Her 
smile was enough not to make me desire further 
encouragement. My embarrassment had fled, and 
I felt quite free and light of heart. 

“ And then I saw I had never left my first place, 
and had remained standing quite near my statue 
as immovable as a sentinel. I proceeded to imitate 


142 


THE IRON TOMB. 


the greater portion of the company, and walked 
slowly across the apartment, without an appearance 
of vanity or too great humility. 

“ In a corner was seated in the midst of several 
other persons an old lady, who opened conversa- 
tion with me, and who, after an exchange of com- 
pliments, offered me a chair beside her, that we 
might talk some little about art, and also of my 
statue, as she said. 

“I was delighted to find a pretext for being 
seated, for I was beginning to become very weary 
of standing. 

“ The old lady was a woman of intelligence, who 
had travelled much and read much. She evinced 
great love of art, and spoke to me with lively ad- 
miration of the magnificent sculptures in Italy, the 
masterpieces of Michael Angelo and of Canova. 
She pointed out, with a sagacity which attested her 
true conception of art, the best portions of my 
statue, and expressed the belief that I was destined 
for a brilliant career. A beautiful young lady be- 
side her took part in our conversation, and charmed 
me by the poetry of her language, and the soft in- 
flections of her voice. She was the old lady’s 
younger daughter, who herself presented her to me 
as being an excellent musician. 

“ I was happy during this talk with the two ladies, 
and forgot — as well as they, no doubt — the distance 
that separated us in our respective positions in the 
world. 

U I was thus talking for at least a half hour 


THE IRON TOMB. 


143 


without thinking of anything else, when by chance 
I turned my head towards Rose. The circle of 
young men who were around her had thinned off, 
and I now could see her distinctly. Her eyes were 
fastened on me, but there seemed to be a some- 
thing sad and sorrowful in her expression. No 
smile broke over her face this time ; on the contrary, 
her lips were pressed together, as if about to say 
something reproachful to me, but she immediately 
turned away her eyes. 

“T perhaps was mistaken as to the look I saw on 
Rose’s face. Why should she be sad in the midst 
of this joyful fete? She was perhaps under the do- 
minion of one of those fits of melancholy to which 
she was subject. Be this as it may, I could not 
long think about it just then, for the sounds of the 
piano were heard, and a moment after the sonorous 
voice of a young singer resounded through the room, 
and irresistibly captivated my attention by its expres- 
sion, so filled was it with a sentiment of delicious 
harmony. 

“ A young man succeeded the lady singer, and 
equally deserved the praises of the company. 

“ While I talked of music and singing with the 
ladies, I noticed that several persons, and even M. 
Pavelyn, begged Rose to go to the piano. She 
seemed to refuse. Her father came to me and asked 
me to join my entreaties to his, to induce Rose to 
sing. He thought if I would consent to sing the 
duet we used to sing together, she would not re- 
fuse any longer to satisfy the general wish. 


144 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ I followed my patron, and proposed to Rose 
that we should sing together her favorite duet. 
The handsome young man who had never left her 
side joined his entreaties to mine. Rose replied that 
she did not feel well, that the heat of the room had 
overcome her, that she was not in the humor to 
sing, and would be obliged to the guests if they 
would excuse her. 

“ I saw in her face a deep sadness, a look of 
bitterness and discouragement, which made me be- 
lieve in the truth of her words ; yet I still insisted, 
thinking that perhaps singing would dispel her sad- 
ness. 

“ But Rose then said to me, in tones of deep suf- 
fering: 

“ 4 It is cruel in you, sir, to persecute me in this 
way. Mademoiselle Pauline Van den Borge is an 
excellent musician. You are aware of this? Her 
voice is much finer than mine, and she also knows 
this duet. Why do you not ask her to sing with 
you ? But have pity on me, and let me alone/ 

“ I was deeply affected by the sad tone of Rose’s 
words, but M. Pavelyn did not afford me time to 
express my regrets ; annoyed as he was by Rose’s 
refusal, he conducted me straight to the young lady 
by whom I had been so long seated, and begged her 
to be good enough to sing the duet with me. 

“ I tried to excuse myself, and made some resist- 
ance, for my knowledge of music was very superfi- 
cial, and I ran the risk of making myself ridiculous 
by betraying my ignorance ; but Mademoiselle Van 


THE IRON TOMB. 


145 


den Borge was so urgent, and M. Pavelyn so in- 
sistent, that almost without knowing how I found 
myself at the piano by the side of the beautiful 
singer. To my great astonishment we got through 
the duet pretty well, and after the first four notes I 
felt stimulated by the ease and volume with which I 
sang. After concluding, the audience applauded us 
with evident satisfaction, and each one, including 
Mademoiselle Van den Borge, congratulated me up- 
on the expression and purity of my voice. 

“ When I had conducted my companion back to 
her place, I approached Rose. She too, said I had 
sung remarkably well, better even than ever before ; 
but then, she added, Mademoiselle Van den Borge’s 
voice accorded so well with mine. 

“ As the same sadness was still impressed upon 
her face, I tried to soothe her, and give her cour- 
age by telling her that her indisposition would soon 
be sure to pass away. 

“ I called a servant to bring her some refresh- 
ment, and advised her to leave the room for a few 
moments to get the air. She declined everything 
with an appearance of languor, and did not conceal 
the fact that the greatest favor I could do her 
would be to speak no more about it, and to impor- 
tune her no further. 

“ During the interval a waltz was being played 
on the piano, and already several couples to whom 
it had been an invitation were on the floor. A good 
many of the young men hastened towards Rose, and 
were disputing the honor of the first waltz with her. 
5 * 


146 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ I felt rebuffed, and walked away slowly and pen- 
sively to the other end of the room, not to be in the 
way of the dancers. A great sadness entered into 
my soul. 

“ I was not only pained to see Rose so indisposed, 
and obliged to refrain from dancing, but there was 
something in the tone given the words she spoke, 
of which I vainly endeavored to penetrate the 
meaning. 

“ I remained a long time plunged in reflection, 
and had almost lost sight of the youths who were 
now enjoying themselves before me. Waltzes and 
quadrilles succeeded each other in rapid succession, 
without my being able to tell when the joyful notes 
of the piano ceased. 

“ Old Madame Van den Borge came towards me 
with her daughter, and they both commenced to joke 
me about my sombre aspect. They informed me that 
they had promised to make me dance, whether I 
would or no. These generous souls fancied it was 
my humility that prevented my asking any of the 
ladies present to dance, and that this isolation in the 
midst of so large a company must embarrass and 
distress me. 

“ Say what I would, they persisted, and I was 
obliged to dance with the beautiful Madameiselle 
Van den Borge. She herself asked me to do so, and 
it would have been impolite to refuse so flattering 
an invitation — moreover, some young men near by 
seemed to be amusing themselves at what they de- 
nominated my uncouthness, and want of knowledge 


THE IRON TOMB. 


l 47 


of the world. I therefore led Mademoiselle Van 
den Borge to the dance. From the place I stood 
in the row of dancers, I could not see Rose without 
intentionally turning my head. 

“ My heart was full, and far from finding pleasure 
in my partner’s charming conversation, I was 
terribly bored, yet through politeness did my best 
to hide this wretched state of mind, and I danced, at 
least in appearance, as gayly as the rest. 

u Impelled by an irresistible desire to find out who 
the young man was, who without knowing it had 
dealt me such a deep wound, I asked my partner 
his name. She said he was Conrad de Somerghem, 
the son of a rich banker in the street of the Emperor. 
These details only added to my uneasiness, and 
made me fear I know not what danger. 

“ As soon as the last notes of the piano had given 
me freedom, and I had thanked Mademoiselle 
Van den Borge for the honor she had done me, I 
took a few steps nearer Rose. The chair she had 
occupied was empty, and when, after looking around 
me, I asked M. Pavelyn where Rose had gone, he 
answered me, slightly displeased : 

“ ‘ She has gone to her chamber. I do not know 
what is the matter with her — it is some caprice, an 
attack of depression. It will be over to-morrow. 
Act as if you had not observed my daughter’s dis- 
appearance ; her absence might spoil the pleasure 
of the evening.’ 

“ I wandered about for some time longer from 
one end of the drawing-room to the other, utterly 


148 


THE IRON TOMB. 


sad, and a prey to great disquietude, as if I had 
been assailed with a vague fear of some impending 
evil. 

“ Finally my heart grew so heavy amid the gen- 
eral gayety, that several times I begged M. Pavelyn 
to allow me to leave, which at last he consented 
to do. 

“When I crossed the threshold of the door, and 
my foot trod the street, I heaved a deep sigh, and 
hurried along to escape the sounds of the fete, and 
to be alone with my sad thoughts. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


149 


CHAPTER XVII. 

“ When I presented myself the next day at my 
benefactor’s house, to inquire after his daughter’s 
health, I met M. Pavelyn at the door, just ready to 
go out. 

“He told me his daughter’s indisposition had 
had no results, as he had foretold. Rose appeared 
somewhat sad and fatigued ; but she was not really 
ill, as I might convince myself by finding her at the 
piano. 

“ Saying this, he left the house. I opened the 
door of a room which was by the side of the one 
where Rose and her parents usually sat. The 
notes of the piano arrested my attention, and pro- 
duced so profound an impression upon me that I 
stopped irresistibly to listen. 

“ What Rose was playing was none other than 
the melody of the duet that we had so often sung 
together. The air was lively and gay, which re- 
joiced the mind and banished sadness; just now, 
however, it rather resembled the plaint of a lost 
soul. The time was slow and lingering. The notes, 
struck without force, resounded plaintively, as if the 
hand of an artist deeply imbued with grief were 
wandering without thought over the keys. 

“This strange music made me shudder. What 
unknown cause for grief was in Rose’s heart, that 


THE IRON TOMB. 


150 

a song of joy should, under her fingers, be trans- 
formed into a cry of sorrow? 

“ I opened the door and entered. Rose was alone. 

“ My appearance produced in her evident emotion ; 
her brow was suffused with red, to which succeeded 
a deadly pallor. 

“ My coming had frightened her. There was a 
secret between herself and me. I had probably sur- 
prised, in this plaintive melody, some feeling she 
would like to have kept concealed. 

“ Mastering my impressions with effort, I spoke 
of her yesterday’s indisposition, and expressed my 
joy at finding her well again. She appeared ex- 
tremely embarrassed, and replied only with confused 
words ; but she suddenly rose, and begging I would 
excuse her because she had something to say to 
the servant, rang the bell. 

“ I could not hear the order given in a low tone 
to the servant; but a moment after, Madame Pave- 
lyn entered the room, and said, with evident anxiety, 

“‘ You sent for me, Rose ? Do you not feel well?’ 

“ ‘ The truth is, mother, I do not know — I have a 
violent headache, I feel very badly,’ replied Rose. 

“‘Go to your room, my child; rest will restore 
you,’ said Madame Pavelyn. 

“‘No, no, mother, it is not so grave as that,’ re- 
joined Rose, ‘but I beg you will remain with me!’ 

“ Madame Pavelyn, half sorrowful, half smiling, 
took a chair and began speaking of her daughter’s 
indisposition, to encourage and comfort her, tell- 
ing her it was a very ordinary thing, which did not 


THE IRON TOMB. 


l S I 

in any way seriously affect her health. Then the 
conversation turned upon the evening party. Rose 
in her mother’s presence had somewhat recovered 
her ease of mind. She spoke a few words in a tone 
I had never before noticed. She showed utter 
indifference when her mother spoke of my statue, 
and when the occasion called for it addressed me 
with such ceremonious politeness, that the framing 
of her sentences seemed to convey to me some 
idea that she was angry with me. The strange 
tones of bitterness each time she called me M. Wol- 
venaer were even such as to make me believe she 
wished to humble and wound me. 

“ As to myself, I suffered cruelly and would have 
shed tears, if deep displeasure and secret bitterness 
had not constrained me to restrain them. Respect 
for myself and the consciousness of my true posi- 
tion towards my benefactors, made me endure this 
painful trial without showing any sign of dissatis- 
faction or wounded pride. 

“ I even endeavored to find a pretext for taking 
my leave and shortening my visit as far as good 
manners would permit. 

“ When I was about to take my hat and go, Rose 
saluted me with a low bow, and while the ceremoni- 
ous ‘ M. Wolvenaer ’ fell from her lips, she gave me 
a piercing look so filled with reproach that it 
seemed to convey to me eternal enmity. 

“ On finding myself in the street, I walked with 
bent head, not understanding what was passing 
around me, and utterly stupefied with the thoughts 
that rushed through my brain. 


152 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ I had already been for a long while in my 
room, and dark thoughts were still dominant. I 
may perhaps have rejected the light which with a 
feeble glimmer occasionally reasserted itself. And 
in very truth there was beneath my feet a yawning 
gulf, which made me afraid of the light that might 
enable me to sound its depths. 

“ Before me was the image of the young man 
who had never left Rose’s side during the entire 
fete. 

“ I could see in his eyes the desire to please, and 
in those of Rose, and upon her lips, the flutter and 
smile which signified the acceptance of his atten- 
tions with delight. 

“ Rose loved ! — her inexplicable caprice, her de- 
jection, her nervous susceptibility, were alone caused 
by her restless heart, which had succumbed to an 
all-absorbing passion, and struggled in vain against 
the ardor of a first love. 

“It was indeed true. Rose’s heart had been 
touched by a man, and her liking for this man was 
so great, and had assumed such proportions, that it 
had banished friendship. The love for another had 
arisen like an impassable barrier between herself 
and her unfortunate protege; and though the mem- 
ories of our past seemed to give me the right to 
share her affection with the new occupant of her 
heart, she denied me this portion, to give her soul 
entirely to him whom she preferred to me. Yes, 
she hated me ; she must hate me. Had not her 
eyes shot forth an angry glance like a declaration 
of eternal enmity ! 


THE IRON TOMB. 153 

“ How full of vicissitudes is man’s life, governed 
by cruel fate alone! 

“The evening on which my first artistic work 
was exposed, when I reaped such eloquent praise 
in Rose’s presence, which was to be the starting- 
point of my future reputation — that evening on the 
contrary was to be the beginning of the misery of 
my life; it was to take from me all my courage and 
faith, cause Rose’s dislike to weigh upon me as a 
curse, stifle all my memories, and violently sunder 
my past from my future. 

“ It was with such thoughts as these I endeav- 
ored to deceive myself as to the true nature of my 
feelings and strange emotion. 

“ I thought I was but sad and discouraged; my 
eyes were dry, upon my brow there was a mortal 
pallor, my teeth were pressed convulsively together, 
and I sometimes clenched my hands with nervous 
agitation until it caused the knuckles to crack. 

“ If I could only have kept away a little while 
longer the light which by slow degrees invaded my 
mind, and finally entirely dissipated the confusion 
of my thoughts ! But no ! this was not to be ; my 
intelligence, like a pitiless accuser, plucked the 
bandage from my eyes, and forced me to look into 
the depths of my own heart. 

“ A cry of horror and despair escaped me. I hid 
my face within my hands, and a torrent of burning 
tears coursed down my cheeks. No more illusions 
— doubt was impossible ! 

“ I loved the daughter of my benefactor ! I had 


THE IRON TOMB. 


154 

loved her long, with all the strength and ardor of 
a love without limit. This love, born in my child- 
hood, had lived and waxed strong within me. It 
was the cause for my love for art, of my ambition and 
faith in the future. My poor mother! she had fore- 
seen that her son would become guilty and unfortu- 
nate through his insensate pride ! What ingrati- 
tude ! The child of peasants, the son of a shoe- 
maker, is redeemed from misery by the generosity 
of persons who are rich ; means are given him to 
develop his intelligence and to win a distinguished 
place in the world of art — and he, in recompense 
of such goodness, he outrages his benefactors, he 
dares lift his eyes to their daughter, to their only 
child ! 

“ These thoughts made me shudder, and drew 
from me plenteous tears. At one time I even lifted 
my eyes to heaven, praying God to forgive me this 
guilty passion, and to grant me courage to resist 
my weakness. 

“What was my duty at this juncture? What 
should I do? Go and end my life in some town 
far away, some strange land ? But how should I 
account to my parents and M. Pavelyn for this 
course? Should I become guilty in the eyes of my 
benefactors of a cowardly ingratitude, and carry 
away with me their ill will? Moreover, the acad- 
emy was soon to begin its meetings. M. Pavelyn, 
my parents, my fellow workers even, did not doubt 
I would receive the first prize. This victory would 
decide my future, and remove many obstacles from 
my way. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


155 


“ I could not give up the chance of carrying off 
the prize of honor at the academy; for if I was 
under the dominion of a sentiment which controlled 
me entirely and made me suffer cruelly, the love of 
art and the desire to distinguish myself before the 
world were still sufficiently strong not to be over- 
come by the fear of a great danger. 

“ I at last looked my position more calmly in the 
face. 

“ I loved Rose, it is true, and felt that this love 
would last as long as my heart should beat; but I 
could keep it hidden within my breast as a secret, 
not a sign or word giving evidence of its existence. 
There could then be neither ingratitude nor injury 
in my love for Rose, since no one in the world but 
myself would know what sentiment had pervaded 
my soul. 

“I shuddered at the thought, that possibly in 
Rose’s presence I might lose the mastery of my- 
self, and betray involuntarily the emotions of my 
heart. But then, I said to myself, Rose hated me, 
and I rejoiced as I thought that this hostile atti- 
tude would give me the strength to hide my secret 
with pious care. I would assume a steady attitude 
of respect; I would be reserved, prudent, and sim- 
ply polite, and thus avoid every occasion of awaken- 
ing the slightest suspicion in Rose’s mind, or any 
one else’s. 

“ If I could faithfully accomplish this purpose, 
there would not be much danger in the sentiment 
I felt. And I might perhaps obtain the strength, 


156 


THE IRON TOMB. 


through my determined will and her aversion for 
me, to get the better of this wild love. 

“ For some moments I smiled at the thought and 
was partly consoled, but insensibly I sunk into 
dumb and utter despair. The magic veil which 
since the period of my infancy had surrounded my 
life, was utterly rent ! Rose hated me ! 


THE IRON TOMB. 


157 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

“ Twelve days elapsed before I dared risk pre- 
senting myself at M. Pavelyn’s house ; in the in- 
terval my landlord told me more than once that 
Rose was not ill. 

“ I could therefore not put off my visit any lon- 
ger, without having to make an excuse for my ab- 
scence, since the Sunday when I was to dine with 
my patrons had now come. 

“ I went with design to M. Pavelyn’s at the hour 
they were in the habit of seating themselves at the 
table. 

“ I therefore found all the family collected. Rose 
was very sad, yet I saw no signs of displeasure 
about her, only an extreme coldness, and a certain 
affectation in not directly speaking to me. She evi- 
dently avoided having any conversation with me, 
and most frequently kept her eyes lowered or else 
fastened on her mother. Setting this aside, she 
seemed in no wise embarrassed, and talked with 
her usual freedom of mind. She uttered my name 
but once, but the ceremonious formula of M. Wol- 
venaer was not uttered with such bitterness as the 
last time I had heard it from her lips. 

“ It followed as a matter of course that I could 
do nothing to keep up the flagging conversation, 
nor could I utter jokes and witticisms. I did my 


158 


THE IRON TOMB. 


best to appear in good spirits, but every moment 
my thoughts wandered, and I relapsed into deep 
melancholy. 

“ M. Pavelyn complained of us both : as for Rose, 
he could excuse it in her, for she was not at all well, 
as her pallid countenance must show ; but I, who 
had no reason for being sad and out of sorts — I did 
wrong, he said, to increase by my silence his daugh- 
ter’s depression, instead of raising her spirits by my 
animated conversation. 

“ When dinner was over M. Pavelyn wished to 
make me sing with Rose, under the pretext that 
nothing brightens one’s spirits like singing, but 
Rose refused to go to the piano ; she even seemed 
afraid of music, for when, to please M. Pavelyn, I 
was about to sing — very much against my will — 
Rose asserted she was unable to endure the sound 
of my voice, or the tones of the piano ; she had a 
headache, she said, and her agitated nerves were 
unduly excited. After doing his best to restore 
Rose’s good humor, M. Pavelyn saw that his task 
remained unsuccessful ; he called the servant with 
ill-disguised displeasure, and ordered him to bring 
forward the card table, begging me to play a 
game of chess with him, as we were in the habit of 
doing every Sunday, though much later in the 
evening. 

“ We had scarcely commenced playing when 
Madame Pavelyn announced to us that to please 
Rose, they would take a walk for the sake of en- 
joying the air, and would call at the banker’s as they 


THE IRON TOMB. 


159 


went along the street of the Emperor, to give 
Rose an opportunity of seeing her friend Emily; 
they might therefore be detained, and they begged 
if they were late M. Pavelyn would send the car- 
riage for them. 

“ While seated before the chess-board apparently 
calculating the chances of the game, I was thinking 
of Rose’s departure. She was going to the street of 
the Emperor, into the very house where lived the 
young man who had robbed me of her affections 
forever. She would spend a part of the day in the 
society of Conrad de Somerghem. The thought 
that her departure had no other end than to hum- 
ble me, wounded me deeply. She was about to 
take a walk in cold and disagreeable weather, be- 
cause she did not wish to be where I was. She 
had conceived such an aversion for me, that she 
could not endure my presence ! Hate could not 
be shown more openly. 

“ Disturbed by these thoughts, I played like an 
ignorant child. M. Pavelyn at first laughed at my 
absent-mindedness ; but when I committed the 
second misplay, he became impatient, and re- 
proached me for my inattention with a severity 
that recalled me to a sense of duty; after this I 
made a desperate effort to concentrate all my atten- 
tion on the game. 

“ By good luck I won the first one, but lost the 
second and third. 

“ We gave up playing; the shortness of the winter 
days brought night very early, and it was growing 
dark in the room. 


l6o THE IRON TOMB. 

“ M. Pavelyn drew his chair up to the fire, and 
began conversing with me about one thing and 
another. 

“He spoke of the approaching meeting at the 
academy, and begged I would make every effort to 
obtain the gold medal. According to his opinion, 
the reward of honor must necessarily be mine; yet 
he did not think it well to confide too blindly in my 
success. He therefore adjured me to leave nothing 
undone to come forth victorious from the struggle; 
he besought me to give him this satisfaction as a 
mark of my gratitude, and as a reward for all he 
had done for me since my childhood. 

“ I was deeply touched with the friendly interest 
my benefactor expressed in me, and promised to 
carry away the palm, as he desired, even if I had to 
attempt impossibilities. 

“We spoke also of Rose. He regretted the in- 
explicable sadness which for some time had dark- 
ened her mind, and even threatened to undermine 
her health. Four times during the past eight days 
her mother had surprised her in the solitude of her 
chamber, with her eyes full of tears ; she was always 
moping, and though gentle and quiet, was sullen 
and out of humor with every one. She had been 
urged to say whether there was anything she de- 
sired, but replied that there was absolutely nothing 
she wanted, and thought a nervous indisposition 
was the sole cause for her discomfort and obstinate 
depression of spirits. 

“ M. Pavelyn was not without anxiety. He knew 


THE IRON TOMB. 


1 6 1 


that in her early childhood his daughter’s health 
had been very delicate, and even now she had no 
strength to lose. He said as soon as he could he 
should go to Brussels, to consult a celebrated phy- 
sician about Rose, but did not wish to say anything 
about it to her, nor to call in any one of the town 
physicians, for fear of frightening both her mother 
and herself. 

“ When he had exhausted this subject I asked 
my patron’s leave to go ; he had already said he 
meant to join his wife and daughter if they had not 
come in at twilight. He grasped my hand, and in 
token of farewell addressed still a few more words of 
encouragement to me, urging me to do all I could 
in the approaching competition at the academy. 

6 


THE IRON TOMB. 


162 


CHAPTER XIX. 

“ From this time Rose’s manner to me remained 
unchanged ; she was equally cold, and seized every 
opportunity to leave the room when I visited her 
parents. But she never forgot the rules of polite- 
ness, and seemed after a while to be able to conceal 
the feeling of dislike she had against me — so that 
when she was obliged to speak to me, she did it 
with very great amiability, though it was only 
through politeness. I could not be mistaken as to 
the distaste she had conceived towards me. 

“ She was habitually very pale, and grew thinner 
day by day. Her parents, who had her always 
under their eyes, did not perhaps notice that her 
cheeks were losing their roundness ; but I, who only 
went to her father’s once in a fortnight, observed 
readily the effects of the love born in her heart the 
fatal day of the evening party, which had poisoned 
my entire life. 

“No, fate is not just, and there is not, as people 
say, a compensation for every contrariety of human 
existence. How happy and supreme was he whose 
image reigned in Rose’s heart ! how fortunate 
should the man esteem himself who was chosen by 
her as the object of her pure and ardent love ! To 
occupy his place I should, I think, have renounced 
all that was dearest to me in the world, every hope, 


THE IRON TOMB. 


163 

even my art ! I was not only crushed beneath the 
weight of her dislike, not only did I see her dying 
of love for another; but I, humble creature that I 
was, could not even lift my eyes to hers from the 
depths of my inferiority. The jealousy that con- 
sumed me was a guilty passion, and though I was 
resolved to take my secret to the grave, though no 
one on earth should know the cruel wound which 
was bleeding in my heart, though her dislike inter- 
dicted all hope ; in the deepest depths of my soul 
I could not stifle the love, whose impenetrable 
secrecy I kept, and that the law of the world, grati 
tude for benefits received, commanded me to pluck 
from my heart. My life had become a terrible war- 
fare, a deadly struggle against inimical thoughts. 

“I soon relapsed into sombre uncertainty. I 
seemed to hate myself, and frequently, when alone, 
thinking of my impotence and cowardliness, I struck 
my forehead with vehemence, as if exercising a just 
revenge. 

“ Oh, I was unhappy, more unhappy than any 
one could suppose. Rose had been the only end 
of my life. To lose her affection was for me to die. 

“ I believed, however, I should finally triumph 
over my weakness, and time would heal my heart- 
wound. My useless struggles sapped my strength; 
I grew thin, and felt a presentiment of approaching 
illness. 

“ At my patron’s I explained my pallor as being 
caused by constant study to prepare for the com- 
petition at the academy, and I partly told the truth. 


164 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ M. Pavelyn advised me to moderate my enthu- 
siasm, and Rose herself, probably through a rem- 
nant of pity, endeavored also to make me under- 
stand that I could not trifle with my health. 

“ Finally the meetings at the academy opened, 
beginning with the inferior competitions, such as 
composition, expression, perspective, and anatomy, 
in which I no longer took part, because the year 
before I had obtained the first or second places in 
these different branches. The gold medal and 
crown of honor in the class of sculpture was the 
prize for competition in modelling after nature ; it 
was the last given, and the trial would continue for 
six days. 

“ The approach of this decisive struggle, the un- 
certainty of success, in spite of my ardent efforts, 
the sorrow which was eating out my heart — all 
broke down my strength and made me falter. 

“ It was the morning of the day fixed upon for 
the beginning of the examinations in modelling after 
nature ; they were to commence at six o’clock in the 
evening, the competitors were to devote two hours 
for six evenings to the reproduction of each model. 
Eighteen or twenty days therefore would be re- 
quired for the prescribed proofs. 

“ In my anxiety not to neglect anything, and to 
call to my aid all that leads to success, I was seated 
at a very early hour in my room making my studies 
from a little anatomical figure of the human form. 
Insensibly a strange sensation of numbness spread 
over my limbs, I felt a terrible pain in my head, 


THE IRON TOMB. 


165 


and nervous chills shook me from head to foot. At 
first I could not comprehend what was happening to 
me ; I feared my presentiment of a long and danger- 
ous illness was about to be realized, which would 
keep me in bed some time. 

“ I should then not be able to take part in the 
competition, and should see the gold medal escape 
me. 

“ I felt that I was suffering with fever, which at 
this time was very prevalent in Antwerp. It was 
but a fever! — perhaps this indisposition would not 
prevent my being a competitor for the grand prize. 
The thought soothed my anxiety, and I went to 
bed more than half consoled. 

“ The fever took its usual course. After a full 
hour of cold chills, the heat of reaction made my 
blood boil and head ache until I finally succumbed 
to the rest of exhaustion, and knew the attack had 
passed away for the time. 

“Just then my landlady’s voice was heard, an- 
nouncing that dinner was served. 

“ I replied I had no desire for food, that they 
would do me a great kindness in making me some 
tea, and keeping my dinner hot. 

“ I succeeded in making her think there was 
nothing serious about my illness. She brought me 
the refreshing drink, adding that dinner would be 
ready at any hour I wished ; she then left me in 
peace. 

“ Though my sense of fatigue was great, and I 
was scarcely able to resist the sleepiness I felt, I 


THE IRON TOMB. 


1 66 

rose and dressed myself. As the day advanced I 
felt my strength return, and at nightfall went to 
the academy, where I began with great courage 
and almost with joy to model after a living fig- 
ure. It seemed to me my eyes were not very clear, 
and that fever had left some little confusion in 
my brain ; but I overcame this annoyance by the 
force of will, and when the two hours had elapsed 
I returned home quite pleased with my work. 

“The fever let me alone for a day, then returned 
at almost the same hour. 

“I concealed as much as possible the gravity of 
my illness from Master John and his wife, and 
begged them not to speak of it to my patrons, that 
I might give them no unnecessary anxiety. 

“ I continued to hope that the fever would abate 
after one or two attacks, and I feared that perhaps 
if M. Pavelyn knew I was ill, he might prevent my 
taking part in the competition at the academy. 

“ When I had suffered in this way from five or 
six attacks, and I was perceptibly thinner, as much 
from my sickness as from my work, Master John 
told me he could no longer conceal my state from 
M. Pavelyn. 

“ I quieted him by saying I would go the next 
day to my benefactors, and tell them all about it. 

“The next day I presented myself at M. Pave- 
lyn’s house. He gave a cry of astonishment when he 
saw my pale face and sunken cheeks. Rose looked 
at me at first with a strange look, sad and bitter 
like a reproach; then she suddenly bowed her head, 


THE IRON TOMB. 


167 


and if I had not been sure of her dislike for me, I 
might have thought the traces of sickness on my 
countenance had struck her deeply. 

“ I explained the reason for my becoming thinner, 
and spoke of the fever as of no importance — a thing 
that would pass of itself as soon as the conclusion 
of the competition at the academy would permit of 
my having the necessary rest. M. Pavelyn was 
truly sympathetic; he praised my great courage, 
but laid too much stress upon my triumph to tell 
me to draw back from the competition. 

“ Rose’s manner at this time astonished me. She 
endeavored to make me understand I was very 
wrong thus to sacrifice my health for an uncertain 
hope of victory, which I could do very well without. 

“ I was, she thought, a sufficiently great artist 
to open out a brilliant way for myself without need- 
ing this present success ; and as her father, and I 
especially, endeavored to combat these opinions, 
she became quite angry ; bitterness and increasing 
displeasure were to be observed in her words, until 
finally, not being able to control her nervous agita- 
tion, she left the apartment, her face hidden in her 
hands, and went and shut herself up in her own 
room. Her mother followed her in silence. 

“ I was altogether cast down, and did not know 
any longer how to act. Though Rose had shown 
signs of aversion to me and would not endure 
anything from me, my heart was deeply pained to 
see that her nervous system was utterly shaken, and 
she was overcome with sickly sensibility. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


1 68 

“ I had detected in the sound of her voice an 
inexplicable tone of pained impatience, a something 
plaintive and desperate, which had alarmed me. 

“ M. Pavelyn tried to reassure me, saying that 
Rose’s temper and excitement should not surprise 
me, as it was only caused by her nervous agitation ; 
the next day she would ask to be forgiven, as 
usual, and realize how wrong she had been. 

“ According to my patron, I should not retire 
from the contest unless I felt my powerlessness. 
He however, left me entire freedom — but, as in 
spite of the fever, I had already attended the meet- 
ings for the space of ten days, there was no reason 
to suppose I could not go on to the end. 

“ M. Pavelyn promised besides to send me an ex- 
cellent physician, who would decide at any rate 
whether my participation in the contest would be 
injurious to me. 

“ I returned home, my mind filled with sad 
thoughts, but firmly determined to follow the con- 
test to the end, even if the physician himself for- 
bade me so to do. My triumph would be for my 
patron a reward for his benefits. When my name 
was proclaimed throughout the town as that of an 
artist for whom a glorious future was opening, then 
perhaps the son of the shoemaker might rise some- 
what from his humble inferiority — mad thought that 
disquieted me ! But he was rich and well thought 
of in the world — he who had wrested from me the 
light of my life. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


169 


CHAPTER XX. 

“ I had not been more than an hour in my room 
when the doctor came. 

“ After some questions about the duration of my 
indisposition, he said there was a good deal of 
malignant fever in Antwerp, though it was not the 
season for fevers; yet he thought he might say 
that in about ten days my indisposition would have 
disappeared. He prescribed a mixture of quinine 
and bitter roots, which he praised as an almost in- 
fallible remedy against the low ground of Antwerp. 
He promised to return, though he thought it un- 
necessary ; but it was the wish of M. Pavelyn, who 
had sent him to cure me. 

“ The next was my fever day. In the morning 
at a very early hour the wife of Master John went 
up and down stairs under every imaginable pretext. 
She brought to my bedside sweetmeats and syrups, 
asked me tenderly if I felt well, and showed me 
such interest that I could not understand how this 
old woman, who was generally so indifferent, had 
suddenly become as interested in my suffering as a 
mother at the bedside of her sick son. 

“ During four days my surprise increased on 
account of the care with which I was surrounded 
by Dame Petronilla, which was truly astonishing. 
Nothing was good enough for me. The floor I 


THE IRON TOMB. 


170 

trod upon was too rough for my feet ; the good 
woman, against my wishes, had covered the floor 
of my studio with all the pieces of carpet she could 
lay her hands on. All day she came to see if 
I kept my fire well up in the stove, and if there 
was the smallest crack in window or door, she 
stuffed it up hermetically to protect me from cur- 
rents of air. 

“ By dint of persistence in knowing the reason 
for this unlooked for care, I at last loosened Dame 
Petronilla’s tongue. 

“ Rose, Rose had begged her with her eyes filled 
with tears, to take care of me as a mother cares for 
her child ! So that in spite of her love for another, 
her heart had kept a pitying spot for the sufferings 
of her childhood’s friend! 

“This thought overwhelmed me with joy, and 
induced me to smile for at least half a day. But, in- 
sensibly, I fought against the wild hope that pos- 
sessed me, and I persuaded myself that the happy 
dream where my mind wandered was but a vain 
illusion. 

“ That Rose should be sorry for my illness was 
but natural. I had never doubted the fact of her 
goodness and generosity of heart. But could I 
suppose she would return my affection now that 
another whom she loved had come between us? 
However this might be, in spite of my efforts to 
become disenchanted, and though the name of 
Conrad de Somerghem resounded ever in my ears, 
the old woman’s confidences left me sweet uncer- 
tainty and great comfort. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


171 

“ The remedies the physician had prescribed for 
me did not lessen the fever. On the contrary, the 
disease seemed to become more violent from their 
effects, and yet the doctor predicted an early recov- 
ery, because the last attacks of fever had come later 
than usual, and lasted two hours less time. 

“ I went every day to the academy, and worked 
with an ardor and passion which probably contrib- 
uted greatly to aggravate my disease and exhaust 
my strength. Happily, until now the attacks of 
fever had begun early enough in the day to allow 
of my getting a little rest and quiet of mind before 
the time when I was due at the academy. Finally 
my exhaustion was so great, and the wanness of 
my cheeks so striking, that I drew back with alarm 
each time I saw myself in the glass. 

“ I could no longer conceal my indisposition from 
my parents, and moreover I felt a great desire to 
see my mother. 

“ I wrote to her in a very hopeful tone that I had 
some little fever, and could not go the following 
Sunday to Bordeghem, as I had promised her, not 
so much on account of my indisposition as because 
the contest at the academy tried me very much. I 
quieted her fears as much as possible, by begging 
her to come on Sunday to see me at Antwerp, and 
adding that I would be very grateful to her for this 
mark of affection. 

“ I wrote this letter on a Friday; she would there- 
fore receive it on Saturday at midday, in sufficient 
time to make arrangements for coming to town on 
Sunday. 


172 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ On Saturday the third trial between the con- 
testants was to take place. Owing to my enfeebled 
strength, I had remained somewhat behindhand, 
and was obliged during these last two hours to 
work without ceasing, that I might finish a third 
competition. 

“ It was my day for fever ; this made me uneasy, 
as I knew from experience that after one of these 
attacks my intelligence was not as great nor my 
mind as clear as usual. 

“To my great astonishment, the entire day 
passed without my having fever; and when night 
came on, as I was preparing to go to the academy, I 
jumped for joy at the certainty that I could put my 
last touch to my work with the full force of my 
powers. 

“ But hardly had I taken off my working clothes 
to wash my face and hands, than I was seized with 
a chill that ran down my spine like a stream of cold 
water. 

“ I saw how it was — fever had now set in. 

“Aggravated by my alarm, the attack showed 
itself in full force. 

“ I felt my lips begin to tremble. Should I allow 
myself to be stricken down by illness, and forego 
the triumph I had so ardently desired? Should I 
succumb just as I was about to pluck the laurel 
wreath? No, no; I must keep on struggling, even 
if death overtook me. 

“ Maddened with excitement, I dressed myself as 
well as I could, ran down stairs, and rushed into 
the street. Happily, it was nearly dark. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


173 


“ I could therefore escape the observation of the 
passers by. How astonished they would have been 
if in broad daylight they had seen a young man 
with the pallor of death upon his brow, teeth chat- 
tering, staggering as if he were drunk, holding on 
to the fastenings of the windows with trembling 
hands, and dragging himself along the houses as if 
about to fall into a dead faint. 

“I reached the academy, however, just as the 
contestants were about to place themselves around 
the living model. My condition inspired them with 
great interest; they all came to me and begged me 
warmly to return home. They would even, they 
said, unite together to sign a petition for the 
judges of the contest to regard my unfinished work 
as if it were done. 

“ I was extremely touched with this mark of 
generosity and real affection, but rejected all their 
advice, even that of the professors, and took my 
place to begin my work, though my hands found 
difficulty in holding the chisel. 

“ Man’s will is a power without limit. I made 
such an effort over myself that I conquered the 
chills that anticipated the fever, and spite of my be- 
wilderment and confusion of mind, I worked so well 
that I had finished when the academy clock struck 
eight, the hour when the contest was to be closed. 
But then my nerves gave way, and the fever set in 
with unlooked-for violence. Everything before me 
became dark, I leaned against a bench, and was 
near falling on the ground for want of strength. 


174 THE iron tomb. 

“ Two of my comrades lifted me in their arms, 
and followed by five or six others who pitied me 
with tender compassion, they conducted me home, 
and only left me when I was in bed. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


175 


CHAPTER XXI. 

“ Dame Petronilla watched by my bedside un- 
til the attack had entirely passed away ; then, having 
reassured her as to my condition, I exacted that 
she should go to rest. Her room was only divided 
from mine by a thin partition ; if I wanted anything 
I was to knock for her. 

“ She had scarcely left me when I fell into a deep 
sleep, which was very much disturbed all night by 
a thousand frightful dreams. 

“ I was in a magnificent temple resounding with 
the chants of the priests, and chords of the sweetest 
music, and clouds of incense filled the sacred spot. 

“ I suffered a cruel martyrdom, and wept bitter 
tears, for before the altar knelt a young woman 
whose head was encircled with a marriage wreath, 
and by her side was a young man dressed as a 
bridegroom. 

“ How my heart stood still with horror and 
despair, when the fatal 4 Yes' fell from Rose's lips, and 
the priest’s blessing linked her forever to the enemy 
of my happiness. 

“ Yet when she left the altar and passed before 
me on her husband’s arm, I gave her a sorrowful 
look, my soul implored some pity for my mortal 
agony ; but Rose cast upon me a look of hatred, and 
her husband one of triumphant disdain. 


176 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“A cry of anguish escaped from me, and re- 
echoed in the temple — and I awakened to find my 
brow wet with agony. 

“ When again I became drowsy, and my eyes 
closed, I was in M. Pavelyn’s house. It was the 
day on which the judges of the contest were to as- 
semble, and we were awaiting their sentence with 
confidence. All of a sudden the beadle of the 
academy appeared ; joyful acclamations salute him, 
and anticipate the announcement of my triumph; 
but he makes it known that another contestant has 
deserved the prize, and I have only secured the 
tenth place. 

“ My patron accuses me of neglect and presump- 
tion, and withdraws from me his protection. Rose 
asserts that there can no longer be anything in 
common between her and a man who has neither 
sufficient courage nor sufficient genius to elevate 
himself to her level by the power of his art. With 
head lowered, heart-broken, and dying with shame, 
I leave the house of those who were my benefactors. 
They drive me away. Their sentence: ‘You are 
not an artist,’ resounds in my ear as a malediction. 

“ It required more than an hour to overcome the 
painful impression that this vision had produced. 
Yet I ended by again going to sleep; when my 
imagination transported me to my native village. 
How my parents had discovered my heart’s secret, I 
knew not ; but I saw my father’s eyes inflamed with 
anger, and my mother’s cheeks wet with tears. 
Each one reproached me with the foolish pride 


THE IRON TOMB. 1 77 

which had led me on to the most cowardly ingrati- 
tude. 

“ I had dared lift my eyes to my patron’s daugh- 
ter, had dissipated all the strength of my soul in 
hugging this guilty passion to my heart, and in con- 
sequence failed in the object which had procured 
me these benefits. God had punished me by with- 
drawing the light of intelligence and the fire of 
genius. My mother complained in bitter tones that 
I had made her miserable, and my father, carried 
away by furious passion, cursed me. 

“ What a night, alas ! filled with frightful visions 
and presaging sorrew, the slightest possibility of 
which made me tremble in broad daylight. 

“ I dreaded sleep, which each time plunged me 
into these dreams, and I made painful efforts to 
keep my eyes open ; but after a long struggle my 
strength gave way, I succumbed once more, and 
being overcome allowed my heavy head to fall upon 
my pillow. 

“ No doubt my mind had exhausted the range of 
spectres which had power to alarm me, for from 
this time my sleep was quiet and unbroken by 
dreams; and when I was awakened very late in 
the morning by the noise that Dame Petronilla 
made in my room, I did not feel very ill, but was 
extremely tired, and my mind remained clouded 
with a great sorrow. 

“ When I had taken two cups of tea, and ap- 
peased the grumbling of my stomach by eating 
some pieces of bread, I tried once more to sleep ; 

6 * 


THE IRON TOMB. 


I 7 8 

but just then the door opened, and my mother, who 
had left her village at daybreak, entered my room. 

“ Tears gushed from her eyes, she took me in 
her arms, and with a cry of fear and sorrow she but 
interrupted her kisses to chide me for not having 
sooner apprised her of my illness. My emaciation 
and pallor startled her, causing her to weep abun- 
dantly each time she raised her eyes to gaze at me. 

“ I embraced her with infinite gratitude, and en- 
deavored to make her understand that there was 
nothing the matter with me but fever; that this 
fever while causing the patient to lose flesh for a 
time, was neither dangerous nor difficult to cure ; 
that indeed I should have been well long before, but 
that the contest at the academy had agitated and 
tried me beyond measure. To dissipate her fears 
and console her, I assumed great gayety, pretended 
to laugh and joke, that she might see she was 
wrong in giving herself so much uneasiness about 
me. 

“ My mother at first resisted all my efforts, but 
by degrees was re-assured and her tears ceased to 
flow. We then began talking more freely about 
different matters, of the hope I felt of coming forth 
from the contest triumphantly, of my father, my 
sisters, M. Pavelyn and Rose. 

“ As my mother’s sadness decreased, my melan- 
choly increased. I no longer felt the need of being 
gay ; and moreover the conversation touching upon 
Rose re-opened my heart’s wound, and filled my 
mind with uncontrollable sadness. My mother con- 


THE IRON TOMB. 179 

eluded that my vague regrets and reticence con- 
cealed from her some important matter. 

“ I could no longer resist her tender entreaties, 
and ended by acknowledging the true cause of my 
sorrow, and probably of my sickness. I told her 
that for some time past Rose felt for me inexplica- 
ble hatred, and avoided me ; that she only spoke to 
me with bitterness, and often wilfully humbled me. 

“ I did not dare avow to her that my heart was 
devoured with a secret love, for I felt ashamed of 
this guilty passion, and I knew the slightest suspi- 
cion of such an error would have made her des- 
perate ; but I recalled to her with warmth, that Rose 
had sheltered me in my childhood with her friendly 
protection, and was the sole cause of all the events 
that had altered my life. That her dislike made 
me unhappy, my mother could scarcely doubt. I 
thought, and it was not to be wondered at, that this 
hatred united with other causes of disquiet had 
harassed my mind and made me ill. 

“ My good mother shook her head incredulously, 
and even smiled as she listened to my explanation; 
she treated my sorrow as a foolish fancy, without 
foundation. Probably unawares, I had given Rose 
some cause for this fleeting displeasure, but my 
mother asserted that she had reasons there was no 
gainsaying for thinking that Mademoiselle Pavelyn 
felt for me the same interest as before. Only five 
weeks had elapsed since on a bright sunny day she 
had gone to Bordeghem with her mother. 

“ I knew this. I had noted with great pain 


180 THE IRON TOMB. 

Mademoiselle Pavelyn’s never mentioning the trip 
to me, and Madame Pavelyn herself having brought 
me the good wishes from my parents. 

“ My mother told me with joyful enthusiasm that 
Rose, instead of making use of the beautiful weather, 
had spent all that day with her, and shown her 
more friendship and affection then ever before ; that 
she had talked of me a hundred times, of my noble 
disposition, of the brilliant future that awaited me, 
and the pleasure she felt in knowing she had con- 
tributed somewhat to assure me a happy fate in life. 
Yes, Rose had confessed that every night she sent 
up an ardent prayer to Heaven for my success in 
the academy contest. 

“ I listened astonished. My mother’s voice 
sounded as soft as some enchanting music, and my 
heart beat violently as I heard her story; but it was 
only a momentary illusion, for no sooner had she 
ceased speaking than the image of a proud and 
handsome man rose up before me, and the fatal 
truth again impressed itself upon my mind. 

“I confided to my mother that for some little 
time a warm impression had been made on Rose’s 
heart by a young man of high birth and large for- 
tune, that love had stifled friendship, and that with- 
out my knowing why, she had begun to hate me 
from the time another warmer and stronger senti- 
ment was awakening in her heart. To confirm this 
opinion, I related all that had happened to me since 
then — how Rose always spoke bitterly and peevishly 
to me ; how she wounded me intentionally, and 


THE IRON TOMB. 


1 8 1 

seized every pretext to leave home each time I went 
to her house. 

“ I related all this in so sorrowful a tone, laying 
such stress on the details which proved Rose’s 
aversion to me, that my mother began to have mis- 
givings as to what to think. She even believed my 
fears might be well founded, and consoled me as 
well as she could, by making me hope it was 
Rose’s delicate health that was the cause of the 
want of friendliness she evinced — a matter which 
seemed to her quite certain, since M. and Madame 
Pavelyn also complained of their daughter’s sad- 
ness ; moreover, she recalled to me that I was a 
man, and there could no longer be the same confi- 
dence between Mademoiselle Pavelyn and myself as 
when we were both simple children. 

“ When my mother had spent some hours near my 
bedside, she rose and said she could not return to 
Bordeghem without presenting her respects to M. 
and Madame Pavelyn. She would still remain 
a portion of the morning with me, but hoped if she 
could see Rose and speak to her, she would learn 
that what I complained of was purely imaginary, if 
not all, at least in part. If this was so, she would 
bring me back this comfort with great pleasure, and 
at all events return to chat with me a little while 
longer. 

“ As soon as my mother left, strange thoughts 
took possession of me. Rose on her last visit to 
Bordeghem had overwhelmed my mother with 
proofs of affection which were almost filial in their 


182 


THE IRON TOMB. 


character. She had spoken enthusiastically of my 
future, of the nobility of my disposition, and added 
that every night she prayed God I might be victor 
in the contest. 

“ I no longer remembered at what time Rose had 
gone to Bordeghem, as long as my mother remained 
with me. I had tried to prove there were reasons 
for believing in Rose’s dislike of me; but now that I 
was alone I began searching my memory and com- 
puted so exactly the days and events, that I reached 
an unexpected conclusion, which caused me to sit 
up in bed with a cry of joyful uncertainty. Had I 
been mistaken ? Could it be possible ? How 
could I resist the evidences in the matter ? While 
Rose in my mother’s presence showed for me such 
warm affection and interest, the fatal evening party 
had already taken place nine days. What must I 
think ? Had love ceded a large place in her heart 
to friendship ? Had the sorrow I felt only been a 
bad dream ? But then, how, should I explain her 
conduct towards me ? Oh no, no, I could not let 
this deceptive hope gain admittance into my heart. 
Had I not myself seen Rose’s eyes flash upon me 
with looks of hatred ? Did not her voice, when she 
spoke, betray ill will and bitterness and even some- 
thing of disdain ? And yet, why should she who 
was honesty itself have gone uselessly to deceive 
my poor mother. 

“For a long while my timid mind oscillated be- 
tween joy and uneasiness, pain and hope, until again 
I heard my mother’s step upon the stairs. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


183 


“ She opened the door quietly and entered, think- 
ing probably I was half asleep. A veil of sadness 
covered her face, and I saw from her mournful 
look that she was deeply afflicted. 

“‘Is it not true, mother, is it not true?' I asked 
with bitter despair, ‘that I was right? You also 
are now convinced that Rose hates me ? ’ 

“ She shook her head negatively, and heaved a 
deep sigh. 

“ I took her hand and tried to dispel the sadness 
by exhorting her to patience ; the loss of her affec- 
tion who up to this time had been my life’s provi- 
dence, must necessarily grieve me for a while ; but 
in the end man becomes accustomed to his fate, 
however painful it may be, and I should also by 
degrees become consoled. 

“ My mother, without reply, began to cry ; her 
tears coursed silently down her cheeks like pearls. 

“ ‘ It is even worse than I thought, is it not ? ’ I 
said. ‘ Possibly your love for me has exaggerated 
the evil you have discovered ; but do not weep, 
mother, I shall find strength to rise above my 
sorrow. We have at least this consolation ; I have 
done nothing to merit Mademoiselle Pavelyn’s 
dislike.’ 

' “ My mother placed her hand on my mouth, and 
cried, with anguish : 

“ ‘ Hush, Lionel, hush ; you blaspheme ! ’ 

“ I looked at her with astonishment, and asked, 
stammering, the meaning of these extraordinary 
words. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


I84 

44 She appeared to dread the explanation I begged 
for, and remained silent for a moment, looking at 
me with eyes so full of compassion, that I began to 
tremble beneath her gaze. 

“ She finally replied to my reiterated request, 
that I should know the cause of her tears. 

44 * Oh, Lionel, would to God Rose hated you ! 
— my mother’s heart would not now be torn asunder 
with the fear of some terrible misfortune. How is 
it possible you yourself could have been deceived ? 
Must it be your mother who tears the bandage 
from your eyes ? Alas, I dare not ! And yet it is 
my duty to show you the danger which threatens 
you.’ 

44 4 What do you mean ? In what sense am I to 
understand your words, mother?’ I cried. ‘Speak, 
speak — you make me shudder ! A terrible misfor- 
tune ! * 

44 My mother heaved a stifled sigh ; she struggled 
visibly against making the disclosure I asked for. 

44 At last she placed her lips quite near my ear 
and replied while still weeping. 

44 4 Lionel my poor son, a great misfortune threa- 
tens you ! You think Rose hates you since her 
heart has been touched by love.’ 

44 And lowering her voice still more, she muttered 
in an unintelligible manner : 

44 4 If it be true she has love for any one, if it be a 
man, it is assuredly no one but — ’ 

44 4 But whom ? ’ I cried trembling with fear and 
hope. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


I8 5 


“ 4 No one but yourself, my unfortunate child/ 

44 It almost appeared as if this revelation had sus- 
pended my life for a moment ; I did not speak, I 
did not breathe, I kept my eyes closed to give my- 
self entirely up to the bewildering thoughts with 
which this news filled my brain. 

44 When I opened my eyes, my mother’s face was 
hidden in her hands, and she wept silently. I gath- 
ered up all my strength of mind and made a great 
effort over myself to get the better of my agitation. 

“ 4 Mother, beloved mother !’ I said, 4 you are as- 
suredly mistaken. What you think is impossible. 
Have you seen Rose?’ 

44 4 1 spent a half hour alone with her/ 

44 4 And was it she who told you all this ? ’ 

44 4 No Lionel, we conversed about nothing like it.’ 
44 4 You see then, mother, you were wrong to be 
uneasy. Rose was no doubt very kind to you, and 
to give you pleasure, also spoke of me with inter- 
est. I draw the conclusion from your words that 
she is not yet altogether hostile to me. This hope 
is a sweet consolation in my sorrow/ 

44 A sad smile played around my mother’s lips ; she 
seemed unwilling to believe in my doubts, but after 
many efforts on my part to undermine her con- 
viction, she admitted the possibility of being mis- 
taken as to the meaning of Mademoiselle Pavelyn’s 
words, who indeed had told her nothing of a pos- 
itive nature. Then my mother attempted to prove 
to me what a source of sorrow and humiliation 
it would prove to M. and Madame Pavelyn if her 


THE IRON TOMB. 


I 86 

suspicions were correct. She recalled one by one 
every benefit they had heaped upon me since my 
childhood, and endeavored to make me understand 
my duty before God and my generous benefactors, 
to dispel all error from Rose’s mind, and to take 
every opportunity to crush it, if it were true her 
friendship had changed into a warmer sentiment. 
According to her ideas I should make my visits to 
M. Pavelyn’s as few as the strict law of politeness 
dictated, and even at the risk of angering Rose, I 
should still appear cold and reserved in her society. 

“ While my mother with touching tenderness 
thus endeavored to arm me against the danger that 
threatened me, I several times felt a desire to let 
her look into my heart, to ask her for strength 
against my own weakness ; but as I thought of it 
I shrunk with terror at making the confession 
which would have overwhelmed her still more with 
uneasiness and pain. My father, too, would have 
had to learn from her that I had permitted myself 
to be carried away by a sentiment which in his 
eyes could have no other source than foolish pride 
and cowardly ingratitude. With the severity and 
loyalty of an honest heart, he would have felt 
obliged immediately to lay the matter before M. 
Pavelyn, and to tell him I had become unworthy 
his esteem and protection. This would have been 
the height of misfortune as well for my patrons as 
myself. My secret must remain buried within my 
heart, and could I keep it until death no one but 
myself would suffer. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


187 


“ I therefore said nothing to my mother that in 
the least would make her suspect my love for Rose, 
and promised to follow her advice in every particu- 
lar as I had followed it already since the fatal even- 
ing party. 

44 My mother exacted of me that I should write 
her towards the end of the week ; she told me that 
if the fever did not leave me now that the examina- 
tions were at an end, she would send my father to 
me to talk the matter over, and see if it would not 
be better to go to Bordeghem until I was entirely 
restored. 

“ She embraced me once more ; spoke to me with 
a confidence she did not herself share, and finally 
left me, turning back twenty times to repeat her 
adieu. 

“ After she was gone, I forgot the entire world to 
dwell upon my happiness. I had been mistaken: it 
was not the son of the rich banker, it was not M. 
Conrad de Somerghen, who possessed the love of 
Rose: no, no! I, I alone was beloved. 

“Perhaps the joy, which almost amounted to de- 
lirium, which carried me away, which made my 
heart beat as if Heaven had opened to receive me, 
was wrong ; but I had become utterly blinded. 

“ I only thought of her love, I only heard my 
mother’s voice repeating to me : 

44 4 If there be on earth a man loved by Rose, 
he is no other than yourself, my son, Lionel Wol- 
venaer.’ 

44 My breast swelled with pride, my heart leaped 


1 88 


THE IRON TOMB. 


with joy; something within told me my malady was 
entirely cured. Now my blood circulated with an 
unknown energy through my veins. I left my bed, 
for I needed motion and space. 

“ For one moment the thought passed through 
my mind that I was preparing for myself the bitter- 
est disenchantment — that my mother was mistaken, 
and with my first visit to M. Pavelyn’s my illusions 
would vanish like a vain dream ; but this did not 
diminish my joy, for even the very doubt caused 
me inexpressible happiness. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


189 


CHAPTER XXL 

“ By the next morning my excitement had some- 
what subsided. I was at first carried away with 
wonder that Rose could ever have loved me, but 
by degrees a violent reaction took place with re- 
gard to my own feelings. However ardently I had 
hoped and looked forward to Rose’s returning my 
affection, I began turning over all the reasons which 
should prove to me that my mother might be mis- 
taken, and finally relapsed into frightful doubt 
which was more painful than the certainty even of 
Rose’s dislike. 

“ Assailed and harassed by my uneasy thoughts, 
I left my lodging as soon as the sun appeared 
above the horizon, and wandered around the town 
in the solitary country lanes, dreaming, talking, 
gesticulating, as if I had wished to prove a painful 
fact to some invisible companion. 

“ I thus wandered about for two or three days, 
thinking of nothing but the resolve I was obliged 
to take, the painful deliberation about which ab- 
sorbed all my mind’s strength. The fever had left 
me. 

“ Following my mother’s advice even at the risk 
of incurring M. Pavelyn’s displeasure, I avoided 
every opportunity which would bring me into 
Rose’s presence. Yet I was irresistibly drawn to 


190 


THE IRON TOMB. 


break this promise. What could throw some little 
light on this frightful uncertainty ? How should I 
know my duty if I did not ascertain, by a visit to 
my benefactor’s house, that there was really a 
change in Rose’s sentiments towards me? 

“ I resolved once more to gratify my heart’s de- 
sire, after which I would never again approach 
Rose without being absolutely obliged to do so. 

“ I further resisted for two more days a wish that 
I could not entirely justify to myself, and then went 
to M. Pavelyn’s house, trembling with fear and 
agitation. 

“ Rose received me with greater coldness than 
usual, she scarcely vouchsafed me a salute, and I 
had been but a few moments in her presence when 
she discovered some pretext for leaving the apart- 
ment. I need not add that she took no part in my 
conversation with her parents. She continually 
turned away from me, and behaved altogether as 
though I were not there. 

“ I felt deeply wounded, for I could not misun- 
derstand it. Her dislike to me had become much 
more evident than before ; bitterness and bad Junior 
might be the temporary indications of nervous in- 
disposition, but the complete indifference which she 
maintained towards me, was it not most certainly a 
sign of contempt and aversion ? 

“ When my visit was over, and I left M. Pavelyn’s, 
I was extremely sad, yet my heart did not seem to 
be agitated ; on the contrary, I bowed my head in 
resignation under the weight of disenchantment, 
and accepted unmurmuringly my unhappy fate. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


I 9 I 

“ Often when alone in my room, tears escaped 
me, but I at once mastered this welling up of my 
pain as a sign of sorrow without hope and without 
an end. 

“I gathered up courage enough to follow faith- 
fully my mother’s advice. Not only did I keep 
away from M. Pavelyn’s house during two weeks, 
but I even avoided the streets where I ran the risk 
of meeting any of the family, and I found some ex- 
cuse for not dining with him the following Sunday. 

“ Happily my mind was somewhat distracted 
from these unfortunate reveries by a matter very 
near my heart; though for some days past I had 
almost entirely forgotten it. 

“ One of my comrades from the academy had 
come to see and spend part of the afternoon with 
me. The board of examiners, he said, had met for 
the past week every morning, and had already ex- 
pressed their opinions about some of the inferior 
competitors. They might any day bring in their 
verdict as to the competitors who modelled after 
nature. This only depended upon the rapidity 
with which they worked. At all events, by the 
end of the week I would hear of my success, if I 
could believe my comrade, for he had no doubt I 
should be proclaimed victor. 

“ This student, like myself, belonged to the class 
who modelled from nature, and studied drawing to 
qualify himself for historical painting. He was a 
jovial fellow, filled with a love for his art and faith 
in life. He described gaily the great honor about to 


192 


THE IRON TOMB. 


be bestowed upon me : I would be crowned with 
laurel amid the plaudits of thousands of spectators. 
The chief officer in command of the garrison would 
himself hang around my neck the gold medal. The 
prefect — at that time the governor was so called — 
would then conduct the laureates of the higher 
classes in his carriage to his hotel, and invite them 
to dine together with the principal notabilities of 
the town. 

“ My comrade, carried away by his ardent and 
enthusiastic imagination, predicted for me a brilliant 
future, and placed before my mind’s eye not only 
the possibility of reaching fame, but also fortune, 
which would necessarily be the fruit of my high 
attainments. He called to view crowned heads 
loading me with honor, and my even being called 
to dwell in a palace, loved and respected by all the 
nation as one of the glories of my country. 

“ I allowed myself to be carried away by these 
predictions — not so far as to believe such a brilliant 
fate might overtake me, but his highly colored 
language and noble enthusiasm raised my courage, 
and made me face the future with confidence and 
even with pride. 

“ ‘ When he left me, reflection only increased the 
good dispositions which these new ideas had de- 
veloped, and I cried out with an energetic gesture, 

‘“Well, since she for whom my heart has 
throbbed from my childhood only feels dislike for 
me, let me concentrate all the powers of my mind 
on that other love — my art.’ 


THE IRON TOMB. 


193 


“ From this time I felt strengthened and com- 
forted, and though now and then Rose’s cold face 
appeared to me and made my brow bend beneath a 
weight of sadness, I flattered myself with having 
found in the love of art the means to stifle by de- 
grees another sentiment which was gnawing at my 
heart like a cruel worm. 

“ These new dispositions so soothed me, that the 
next morning, for the first time since the beginning 
of the competitions, I took a piece of clay, which I 
fashioned into various forms according to the in- 
spiration of my fancy. 

“ Finally my mind dwelt more particularly on 
the execution of a little group, the composition of 
which pleased me, for it was the expression of my 
present position. It was that of a young man 
placed between Love and Art, who, attracted and 
seduced by both, concluded by rejecting Love’s 
crown of roses to take up that of laurel offered him 
by Art. 

“ While I silently worked, that I might give to 
the group the proper form towards the final expres- 
sion of my thought, my door was suddenly opened ; 
and before I could take a step forward to see who 
had come to disturb me so inopportunely and with 
so little ceremony, M. Pavelyn folded me in his 
arms, whiie congatulating me joyfully upon my 
victory. Only a half hour before, the judges of those 
competitors modelling after nature had made known 
their decision. My generous patron, who had long 
before promised the janitor of the academy a gener- 
7 


i 9 4 


THE IRON TOMB. 


ous reward, that he might be the first to hear the 
good news, had at once received notice of the im- 
portant decision, and breathlessly hastened to salute 
me as the happy victor, the artist who owed to him 
his talent and its accomplishment. 

Tears streamed down my cheeks, not only for joy 
because of my triumph, but of emotion for M. Pave- 
lyn’s tender friendship; he was happier than I, a 
beaming pride glistened in his eyes, and he rejoiced 
with a sincerity as great as if he himself had ob- 
tained the crown of laurel. After the first burst of 
joy, he said he had long before determined to make 
me a present if I obtained the great prize at the 
academy, and this present he begged my accept- 
ance of at once. It was a gold watch and chain, 
and a key inlaid with a precious stone. 

“Trembling with emotion at the sight of this val- 
uable gift, deeply touched by the generous delicacy 
with which it was offered me, carried away by a 
transport of gratitude, I threw myself into my ben- 
efactor’s arms and embraced him, weeping with the 
same tenderness as though he had been my father. 

“ It was the first time in my life I had been car- 
ried away by such great emotion. I had scarcely 
clasped M. Pavelyn to my breast than I drew back, 
in the fear that my temerity had annoyed my bene- 
factor ; but he looked at me with tearful eyes, and 
appeared so overcome as not to be able to speak. 

“ After a moment’s silence he took my hand and 
said: 

“ 4 Lionel, you have a noble heart. I would give 


THE IRON TOMB. 


*95 


half my fortune if God had vouchsafed to give me 
a son with a heart like yours, but He has at least 
permitted me to protect you like a father, and to 
ensure your happiness in this world. I hold myself 
sufficiently recompensed by your gratitude, and the 
hope of having given to my country a distinguished 
artist. I shall now go, my son; so much agitation 
is not good for me, and moreover you should write 
at once to your parents, to announce this good for- 
tune. Come this afternoon at three o’clock, after the 
exchange is closed; we will then have grown calmer. 
I have ordered the table to be prepared as for a 
feast. Rose now appears brighter and gayer ; the 
news of your success has given her great joy. 
Good bye until this afternoon — we will drink a 
bumper to your first prize, and spend some hours 
happily together.’ 

“ He shook my hand once more and went down 
stairs. 

“ I remained a moment standing near my room 
door, my hands carried to my head, asking myself 
if I were not the toy of some strange dream ; but the 
doubt was but a flash, a smile of happiness irradiated 
my face, and lifting my hands to heaven, while 
praising God I ran around my room like one pos- 
sessed, who knows not what he is doing. That 
which turned my head with joy was not the triumph : 
no doubt this news would have sufficed to give me 
deep satisfaction, but spite of my reason and spite 
of my will, my poor heart was so hungry for all 
that would bring it near Rose, that amid the many 


196 


THE IRON TOMB. 


reasons I had for being happy, it only appreciated 
what could throw a ray of light into its wretched 
despair. 

“ Did not M. Pavelyn say that he would have 
given the half of his fortune if God had vouchsafed 
him a son like me? Strange and mysterious words ! 
Rose had rejoiced in my triumph. Had God in His 
infinite goodness resolved to overwhelm me in a 
single day with more happiness than a feeble mortal 
could bear! 

“ These confused ideas were put an end to by the 
arrival of Master John and Dame Petronilla, who 
had learned from M. Pavelyn that I had just taken 
the grand prize at the academy, and who appeared 
in my chamber with a bottle of white wine and three 
wine glasses to drink to the health of the primus . 

“ Before the bottle was empty the janitor of the 
academy came to bring me the official notice of the 
judges’ decision ; immediately after, three or four of 
my comrades rushed into my room ; and, as the 
news of my success had spread rapidly through the 
town, all my friends and acquaintances successively 
came to congratulate me. I could scarcely, between 
all this coming and going, find time to write to my 
parents; and when the hour approached for me to 
go to M. Pavelyn’s, I was obliged to deny myself 
to visitors that I might be able to devote some little 
time to my toilet 

“ I went from my room with a light and happy 
heart. All these congratulations, all these compli- 
ments, had. raised me in my own esteem ; and it 


THE IRON TOMB. 


I97 


seemed to me that though equality could never ex- 
ist between the son of an humble peasant and the 
daughter of his benefactor, the distance between 
herself and him was considerably lessened by the 
triumph of the artist. But how all my castles in 
Spain fell into ruins as I took my first step into the 
house of my patron ! Rose had become suddenly 
ill, and was in bed. On this occasion the illness was 
neither imaginary nor caused by petulance of tem- 
per. The physician had been sent for, and he had 
pronounced Rose’s attack to be a slight fever. 

44 Madame Pavelyn, after congratulating me, left 
us to tend her daughter’s bedside ; she did not come 
to dinner, and only appeared once to tell us Rose 
did not seem worse and was now sleeping quietly. 

44 M. Pavelyn was very uneasy about his daugh- 
ter’s condition : what he said was not of a nature to 
dispel the gloom that saddened my mind. The feast 
therefore that was given in my honor was not very 
gay ; he did not talk much, so absorbed was he in 
anxious thought. Was Rose then really ill? Alas! 
the fear made me tremble and pale ! Had she 
feigned this indisposition to avoid my presence, and 
not be obliged to congratulate me ? However this 
might be, and whatever the direction I gave to my 
thoughts, on all sides I saw only sorrow and 
anguish, so that when I left my patron my heart 
was sadder and my mind more cast down than if 
the prize at the academy had never been mine. 


1 98 


THE IRON TOMB. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

“ Two days after I learned from Master John, my 
landlord, that Rose’s indisposition could have had 
no consequences, as he had seen her return from 
church with her maid. 

“ I therefore had reason to think she had feigned 
this illness, that she might not be present at the 
feast given in my honor. 

“ This thought wounded me deeply, and I re- 
solved for a long time not to take one step towards 
seeing Rose ; but after struggling with myself for 
two weeks, my will gave way, and I called at her 
father’s. Rose had gone with her mother to Bor- 
deghem. M. Pavelyn was to join them there the 
next day, and they would probably remain together 
at the chateau to enjoy the spring weather, until the 
time fixed upon by the academy for formally distri- 
buting the prizes. 

“ My patron invited me to accompany him to 
Bordeghem. 

“ I was dying with desire, and the very thought 
made my heart beat, but I reflected that Rose 
would wish to return to town as soon as she saw 
me arrive there. 

“ I therefore should compel her to leave the 
chateau, and besides, deprive my mother of the 
pleasure she took in Rose’s society. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


199 


“ I therefore declined, giving various pretexts, 
and allowed M. Pavelyn to go alone to Borde- 
ghem. 

“ The family of my benefactor remained a long 
while at the chateau without showing any sign of 
returning. 

“ I feared at times that Rose would find some 
reason for not being present at the distribution of 
prizes. But then I reflected that for nothing in the 
world would M. Pavelyn give up the pleasure of 
seeing his protege crowned before thousands of 
spectators, and I still hoped he would not allow 
of Rose’s missing the ceremony. 

“At last came the day for the distribution of 
prizes. A spacious hall, which was called the 
Sodality , was prepared and decorated with great 
elegance for the occasion. All along the walls 
floated hangings of red velvet, caught up at equal 
distances by the imperial eagle, whose extended 
claws held branches of laurel, as if wishing to crown 
the victors in the name of their august sovereign. 
At each corner loomed up a gigantic statue of Re- 
nown, with trumpet in mouth, proclaiming the 
names of those for whom the career of art was 
about to open under favorable auspices. At the 
bottom of the hall, seated upon a platform, were the 
authorities of the city department, the prefect, the 
sub-prefect, the mayor, the president of the imperial 
court, a number of generals and civic functionaries 
so covered with gold trimmings and decorations, 
that the sight of such splendor dazzled the eyes, 


200 


THE IRON TOMB. 


and made the heart beat with admiration and re- 
spect. At the lower end of the platform was placed 
a large military band, which already before the 
ceremonies commenced made the hall echo with 
the warlike sound of the beating of drums. The 
hall itself was filled with spectators of every con- 
dition. In the front rank, occupying seats covered 
with velvet, were members of the principal families 
of Antwerp, the nobility, rich landowners and dis- 
tinguished merchants with their wives and daugh- 
ters; a little further down good citizens, and still 
further again the working classes, who were easily 
recognized by the blue smock-frocks of the men, and 
the caps of the women. 

“ Upon these thousands of faces of rich and poor 
beamed joyful expectation and bright animation; it 
almost seemed as if each one of the spectators had 
come to witness the triumph of some beloved son — 
for such are the people of Antwerp, the lowest ar- 
tisan loves and appreciates art, and is interested in 
the renown of the Antwerp school. 

“ The students who had gained the prizes, and 
who were to be called by turns to receive their 
medals from the prefect’s hands, were seated apart 
on benches to the left of the hall. 

“ From the position I occupied, I could not see 
distinctly what was taking place at the entrance of 
the hall ; every ten minutes I rose from my seat to 
cast an anxious glance upon the audience. As long 
as the entrance of the people had continued with- 
out interruption, I cherished the hope of seeing my 


THE IRON TOMB. 


201 


benefactors ; but now that the music had begun, the 
overture which was to precede the distribution of 
prizes, my heart fell, and I grew pale; they had not 
yet arrived. On rising, I saw that the seats which 
had been reserved for them on the first row re- 
mained empty. 

“ Thus neither M. Pavelyn, his wife, or daugh- 
ter, would witness my triumph ! Of what value to 
me would be the applause of the entire world, if he, 
my benefactor, if she, who had made me an ar- 
tist, were not present ? Alas ! Rose had refused to 
attend the distribution of prizes — my fears were 
realized. 

“ The last chords of the music died away — a deep- 
drawn sigh escaped from my bosom, as if my heart 
were lightened of a heavy load. 

“ I saw M. and Madame Pavelyn — and Rose ! 
Thanks be to God, my presentiment had deceived 
me. 

“A soft smile irradiated my face; I trembled with 
joy. The festive hall was filled for me with all the 
brightness that my entranced soul could desire, with 
what my eyes beheld. 

“As Rose was seated between her parents on the 
first row, I could not see her face ; but I could, 
while looking down the rows of spectators, keep my 
eyes fastened on her. It soon appeared to me as if 
an invisible current was established between herself 
and me, to put us into secret communication. I 
seemed to feel her heart beat in unison with mine. 

“ I was awakened from this strange dream by the 


202 


THE IRON TOMB. 


voice of his excellency the prefect, who pronounced 
an eloquent discourse on the noble and useful mis- 
sion of the arts upon society ; he extolled those who 
consecrated their lives with devotion in illustrating 
their country and humanity; after which the 
sounds of music were mingled with the applause of 
his hearers, and the distribution of prizes began. 
At least twenty of the students were called in turn 
to the platform ; for all the classes at the academy, 
even to the very lowest, had taken part in the con- 
test. A great number of these victors were chil- 
dren whom they wished to encourage by giving 
them a branch of laurel, or a handsome book. It 
was only for the upper classes of the three principal 
branches that the prizes were of real value, for it 
was a sign that those entering the lists in art were 
armed with all the strength and all the chances for 
success that the academic teaching can give to its 
intelligent and industrious pupils. They were to 
begin with the distribution of the prizes in archi- 
tecture, then those of drawing and painting, and 
finally, in conclusion, the class of sculpture ; there- 
fore, as they always began with the lower classes, 
the gold medal I had won would be given me at the 
end, when my crowning was to bring the ceremo- 
nies to a close. 

“While the students whose names were called 
walked up in turn to the platform, and received 
their prizes amidst general acclamation and the 
playing of the band, I never took my eyes off Rose. 
She applauded each Laureate; I saw her clapping her 


THE IRON TOMB. 


203 


hands with all her might, and when the first prize 
in architecture was given, I fancied I distinguished 
amid the acclamations her sweet voice crying out : 

“ ‘ Bravo ! bravo ! bravo ! ’ 

“I was at first pleased that Rose should so 
openly take part in the general excitement. I 
might therefore hope she would not refuse me her 
applause. To be applauded by Rose, hear her 
cry of joy resound in my ears — what happiness, 
what praise could be compared to that commenda- 
tion ? 

“ By degrees, however, a feeling of uneasiness 
crept into my heart. If Rose thus continued to en- 
courage and applaud each pupil who was crowned, 
would not her hands become tired, and her enthu- 
siasm grow cool by the time my turn came to be con- 
gratulated by her ? The ceremonies lasted so long, 
and so many laureates were crowned, that I began 
to count with jealous anxiety each time Rose 
clapped her hands, as if I supposed the slightest 
mark of her approbation was something taken from 
me. Finally my name resounded, and I mounted 
the steps, my heart palpitating, until I stood before 
his honor the prefect, who received me standing, 
and made me a short address. 

“ I heard not a word of what he was saying. My 
fixed gaze was fastened on the spot occupied by 
Rose — I wished to note the effect of my triumph 
upon her ; but while M. and Madame Pavelyn re- 
garded me with a joyous smile and a look of pride 
in their eyes, Rose held down her head ; she had al- 


204 


THE IRON TOMB. 


lowed her lace veil to fall over and conceal her 
face. Even at such a moment as this she refused me 
the applause she had been so prodigal of to others. 

“ I was so cruelly affected by this bitter disillu- 
sion that I became almost insensible as to what was 
passing around me. The mayor of the city placed 
the gold medal around my neck and embraced me, 
the prefect crowned me with the laurel wreath, 
which was the signal for applause. The music re- 
sounded, joyous acclamations repeated again and 
again filled the hall. But Rose never moved ! 

4 * With heart oppressed and eyes dimmed, weep- 
ing interiorly, my limbs giving way under me, I de- 
scended from the platform and was on my way to 
take my place, when M. Pavelyn came forward to 
meet me, took my hand, and with a joyous move- 
ment drew me towards his wife. Then he em- 
braced me with pride, in the very eyes of the 
public. 

4 * Madame Pavelyn pressed my hands, and they 
both overwhelmed me with the liveliest marks of 
their interest and affection. 

44 4 Come Rose/ said the father to his daughter, 
who never yet had raised her eyes to me, 4 com- 
mand your feelings, my child ; Lionel may well 
think you alone are indifferent to his splendid suc- 
cess ; at least give him your hand, to prove to him 
that at the bottom of your heart you take part in 
his triumph/ 

44 As he said this he lifted the lace veil that hid 
Rose’s face ! Great heavens ! she was weeping! 


THE IRON TOMB. 


205 


“ I could scarcely believe my eyes — she had joy- 
fully applauded the other victors ; my triumph 
caused tears of tenderness to bedew her cheek ! 

“ She rose slowly and cast one single look into 
my eyes — a long look into which her very soul 
seemed to melt; it was the concentration of a plaint, 
a prayer, a ray of affection without limit, a revela- 
tion which caused the blood to stop coursing in 
my veins, and made me become as pale as a corpse. 

“ Obeying her father’s mandate, she placed her 
hand in mine without a word ; it trembled as if her 
nerves were disturbed with fever, and this hand, 
though as cold as ice, burnt mine and made me 
shudder at her touch, which seemed to establish a 
magnetic current between us. 

“ Oh God ! I had read her heart as if it were an 
open book ! There was no more room to doubt ; 
her eyes had told me all. My mother was then 
not mistaken ; I was loved by her who was the 
source of my faith and the end of my life ! 

“ Until now, M. and Madame Pavelyn had re- 
garded my stupor and Rose’s tears as a natural out- 
come of the emotion which the solemn crowning 
had produced ; but who knows whether we would 
not have betrayed to every one what our eyes had 
revealed in that look which I shall never forget, if 
Divine Providence had not protected us from such 
a disgrace ? 

“ The authorities and notabilities had left their 
places, the band had ceased playing, and the hall 
was nearly empty. Two or three of the professors 


206 


THE IRON TOMB. 


came forward to tell me the prefect had entered his 
carriage, and it was wanting in politeness that I 
should make the chief of the department wait for me. 
Saying this they took me by the arm, and scarcely 
giving me time to apologize to my benefactors, they 
drew me toward the hall door. While walking 
along I once more turned my head around ; my eyes 
met Rose’s. I was not mistaken, I was certainly the 
happiest man on earth ! 

“ I lightly mounted the carriage, the prefect 
reproached me laughingly, told me to sit beside 
him, and gave the signal for departure. The car- 
riage was one for festive occasions, drawn by four 
beautiful horses ; on the seat were two lacqueys in 
livery, and behind the carriage two chasseurs with 
green plumes in their hats. Within it were the 
prefect, the three laureates of the higher classes of 
architecture, of drawing and painting, but as it had 
pleased the prefect to place me by his side, it 
seemed to give me greater dignity than my com- 
rades. We had kept our laurel wreaths upon our 
heads, as was Ihe custom, and our medals glistened 
upon our breasts. 

“ We were cheered by the crowd on our route ; 
acclamations and vivas resounded far and near as 
we approached. I held my head high, and my eyes 
wandered over the people with great pride. I felt 
so aggrandized, that a king traversing in the midst 
of his people could not have been more entirely 
impressed with a sense of his superiority than I at 
that moment. Those who saw me must have sup- 


THE IRON TOMB. 


20 7 


posed that my success had blinded and rendered 
me proud. But how mistaken were they ! It was 
not the laureate of sculpture who, with swelling 
breast and eyes sparkling with haughtiness, seemed 
to wish to dominate the crowd by his pride. No, 
no — this triumphant man was he who knew himself 
beloved by Rose. These honors, these crowns, 
these acclamations from an enthusiastic crowd, were 
sufficient to turn a young man’s head, but my head 
was encircled by the rose-crown of Love. 

“ The applause of the entire universe was as 
nothing compared to a single look which from 
Rose’s eyes had beamed upon me ! 

“ As soon as we alighted at the prefecture, we 
took our places at the banquet with the most note- 
worthy personages of the department. One of my 
comrades was seated beside the mayor of the city, 
another by the general-in-chief ; I was to the right 
of the prefect, who seemed to take particular interest 
in me, and loudly declared that he liked me greatly 
because my disposition was merry. 

“ And indeed, while seated beside him in the car- 
riage, he had spoken to me several times and ad- 
vised me to have confidence in the future. 

“ I replied with such animation, such hope and 
merriment, that the good man, who did not know the 
motive for this excitement, had admired me as being 
a young artist of the most fortunate nature. 

“I do not understand wherein lay the strength 
of Rose’s look, and how the certainty of being be- 
loved by her had suddenly awakened all the re- 


208 


THE IRON TOMB. 


sources of my mind and imagination ; but the first 
course was scarcely over when every eye was 
turned towards me, and I held so to speak the 
thread of the conversation in my own hands. All 
that fell from my lips was so sensible, so original 
and full of wit, and yet so good-natured withal, that 
the guests retorted for the mere pleasure of hearing 
my replies. And thanks to me, the banquet, which 
otherwise doubtless would have been dull and tedi- 
ous, became a joyous feast, where each one laughed 
and enjoyed himself with good will. 

“ I should certainly never have allowed myself to 
be so carried away in the presence of persons of such 
exalted station, had not all the guests, and more 
especially his honor the prefect, encouraged and 
seemed to be grateful to me for the gayety I spread 
around, as if with open hands, over the feast. 

“ At dessert I rose and in the name of my 
victorious companions drank a toast to his honor 
the prefect, the protector of the arts in the depart- 
ment of the Schelde. 

“ I had probably in part lost my senses, but this 
folly, instead of dulling my mind, on the contrary 
made it sparkling and bfight. While giving my 
toast, I became so eloquent and was so happy in 
the choice of words, so carried away by the senti- 
ment I was uttering, that I drew tears from the 
eyes of my hearers, and each one came up to clasp 
my hand with tenderness. 

“ When the general and the mayor had been 
toasted, one of the invited g.uests suggested that T 


THE IRON TOMB. 


209 


no doubt knew how to sing. I did not have to be 
begged, and selected a song whose title was 4 The 
Happiness of Being Loved.’ It is needless to say 
all were transported, for my very soul vibrated in 
the song, and moreover my voice had never before 
been so pure and sonorous. 

“ I sung several romances ; and when the prefect 
finally rose to give the signal for retiring, the most 
noteworthy of the guests gathered around me to 
testify their satisfaction and good will. 

“ Whether this wholesome praise had somewhat 
confused my brain, or that I was the worse for some 
glasses of champagne I had taken, when I entered 
the carriage which was to convey me back home 
the city appeared to be filled with sparkling lights, 
with all the colors of the rainbow, and the world 
was changed into a glowing paradise. 

“ Poor soul, thou wert drinking long draughts in 
thy cup of happiness, without dreaming that much 
bitterness would be found at the bottom. And yet, 
oh, my God ! however sad was the fate reserved for 
me, be Thou blessed for that one half day of joy! 

7 * 


210 


THE IRON TOMB. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

“ How limited is man’s capacity for happiness, 
and how great his power for suffering ! When there 
is aught to trouble him, he makes a vain appeal to 
his good sense and strong will, grief gains the 
mastery — pursuing him for weeks and months to- 
gether — while the wound still bleeds ; but let him 
see his dearest hopes fulfilled, let him reach the 
summit of human happiness, at once his forces di- 
minish, and his soul returns through various fluctu- 
ations to the sense of sorrow, which would seem to 
be its natural condition. 

“ I had been the day before steeped in happiness, 
having achieved a great triumph, and received the 
applause and praise of a thousand admirers, feeling 
myself the envy of ail ; to this was added the reve- 
lation of Rose’s love. Should not all this suffice 
for the happiness of my whole life? And yet I had 
permitted several hours to slip by while walking my 
room with arms crossed over my breast, and head 
bent down, engrossed with disquieting thoughts. 

“ But I struggled manfully against the discour- 
agement which had taken possession of me. 

“ I endeavored to recall the delightful scenes of 
the day before; I sought to conjure up in imagina- 
tion the thunder of applause given me by the peo- 
ple, and to behold again the tears glistening in 


/ 


THE IRON TOMB. 


2 1 1 


Rose’s loving eyes. In a word, I became alarmed 
at the sadness which oppressed me, and endeavored 
to raise between it and me, as an armor, the remem- 
brance of my happiness ; but spite of these efforts 
to recall my failing courage, my enthusiasm and 
my transports, I could not evoke the experiences 
of the day before. Wearied with this ineffectual 
struggle I dropped into a chair, and in terror looked 
within myself for the cause of this impotence. The 
cause was the voice of conscience, which in my in- 
tense desire for happiness I had stifled ; but I finally 
bowed my head utterly vanquished, and, in spite of 
inward warring, listened to its implacable utterances. 

“ Alas ! my joy was utter ingratitude, my happi- 
ness a crime. Frightful truth ! All that I was I 
owed to M. Pavelyn — education, knowledge, hope, 
renown, the very clothes I wore, had been received 
from his bounty. And not content with these gen- 
erous gifts with which he had strewn my path, I 
dared, to the detriment of his happiness, to nourish 
an affection the very knowledge of which would 
fill him with horror and shame — not only he, but all 
his family. The shoemaker’s son was happy be- 
cause he was beloved by Rose. What then was the 
wish of his foolish, blind heart ? Terrible thought ! 
to desire to draw the daughter of his benefactor in- 
to an unequal match, and forever create for herself 
and parents a poisoned life, with the consequent dis- 
grace there would be upon such an alliance. These 
reproaches of conscience, in spite of my efforts to 
stifle them, finally weighed so heavily on my mind 


212 


THE IRON TOMB. 


that I was crushed beneath this painful but evident 
truth. 

“ I rose to my feet and stood motionless, with an 
oppressed heart, and pallid face. 

“ It was impossible for me to commit a base act, 
and I shuddered at the thought even of becoming 
ungrateful, but it cost my unhappy mind many 
efforts to stifle the hope that would revive. 

“ When I had finally heard all my conscience re- 
proached me with, and realized my folly, duty’s 
stern image rose up before me, to exact more from 
me than a passive renunciation. It whispered that 
not only should I tear from my heart every atom of 
this fatal love, but also I must kill every vestige of 
it in the breast of Rose. It became necessary for 
me to overthrow every hope, all faith, my very be- 
ing, and extinguish the only light of my life — to face 
a frightful future as sombre and mournful as an 
abyss. There was no possible escape from this 
sacrifice ; my duty was before me, imperious, inexor- 
able, pointing on the one hand to gratitude and 
respect, on the other to cowardice and shame. 

“ Finally my resolution was taken. It became 
imperative that I should tear myself away from my 
benefactors. In no wise should I fan Rose’s fancy, 
by a prolonged absence, but must allow her to think 
I was insensible to her love, and that her presence 
even had become disagreeable to me, that there- 
fore I left with design. Cruel resolve ! If Rose 
loved as I did, what a bitter cup was I reaching out to 
her, making her to drink it, even to the very dregs ! 


THE IRON TOMB. 


213 


But though my pity for what she was about to 
suffer brought tears to my eyes, there was nothing 
to be done — I had to bow my head beneath the de- 
cree of fate. 

“ To leave town and country suddenly I w r as un- 
able to do, but I resolved to go at once to Borde- 
ghem, there to remain a long while — a very long 
while — with my parents, that I might accustom my 
benefactors to my absence; where, in solitude, I 
would weigh carefully what remained for me to do, 
and if I concluded it were best, I would leave Bor- 
deghem for Brussels, and see whether I was not 
able to find work there at one or another sculptor’s, 
that my wants might be supplied. 

“ What I feared was that my courage would fail 
me in carrying out this painful duty. 

“ I filled my trunks hastily with linen, clothes, 
and all that belonged to me, like one making pre- 
parations for a long voyage. 

“ I should have the trunks brought to me in a 
few days by the village messenger, and would wf ite 
an apology to M. Pavelyn for leaving suddenly, 
telling him I felt tired and weary, and had gone to 
Bordeghem to obtain the necessary rest. 

“ To reach the city gates I was obliged to cross 
the 4 Place de Meir/ and pass before M. Pavelyn’s 
house ; but I did not wish to run the risk of being 
recognized by Rose or himself, for I was afraid of 
my own weakness, and did not doubt that the small- 
est circumstance would make me waver in my reso- 
lution. I therefore determined to go. .by Rennes 


214 


THE IRON TOMB. 


street and traverse the Green Cemetery, and go out 
of town by the short new street, without approach- 
ing the * Place de Mein’ Just as I placed my hand 
upon the lock I cast once more a look around my 
little room, which had seen me grow up to manhood, 
which had been the recipient of my joyous confi- 
dences, of my hopes, of my sorrows ; a tear mois- 
tened my lashes, and I tore myself away with diffi- 
culty from this loved spot, as one who is banished 
tears himself away from the arms of a friend he 
never more may see. 

“ When I found myself out of doors, entering 
Rennes street, it must have been about ten o’clock 
in the morning. This sad farewell weighed heavily 
on my heart; a black veil seemed suspended before 
my eyes ; I did not observe the passers by, and I 
walked along buried in painful thought. 

44 Suddenly I halted, my feet refused to go for- 
ward ; I raised my head, and drew back with a 
plaintive cry. I found myself before M. Pavelyn’s 
door. How did I get there? Ah! while I was 
making myself wretched, while I was giving myself 
up to my reflections, the soul of Rose, through 
some mysterious power, had drawn mine towards 
her as the magnet attracts the steel. 

44 I wished to retire, but then I saw the servant 
at the window, who made me a sign she would open 
the door for me. 

44 1 did not dare fly : what would they think of 
such strange conduct ? Possibly it would be better 
to notify M. Pavelyn myself of my intended de- 


THE IRON TOMB. 


21 $ 


parture — for this I need only enter and leave at 
once. The door was opened, and I went in with the 
intention of abridging my farewells. The servant 
conducted me to the apartment where sat M. Pavelyn. 

“ How it was I did not then betray my secret is 
what I do not yet understand. Perhaps entire dis- 
couragement kept my heart in check, and rendered 
its workings less visible. I saw before me a small 
table on which a sumptuous breakfast was served ; 
at this table Rose was seated, and by her side was 
Conrad de Somerghem ! 

“ Between M. and Madame Pavelyn was a stout 
gentleman who must have been Conrad’s father, for 
the principal features of their faces resembled each 
other. 

“ M. Pavelyn scarcely allowed me time to take in 
with a quick but furtive glance the scene before me. 
When I appeared he rose joyfully, grasped my hand 
and made me sit beside him, then began to speak 
of my triumph with great praise, and of my future 
as an artist, presenting me to his guests as a young 
man full of zeal and gratitude. 

“ M. Pavelyn and the elder M. Somerghem ap- 
peared very animated, and I supposed the Spanish 
wine that I saw upon the table had put them in a 
good humor. They talked without ceasing in a 
loud tone, and overwhelmed me with kindly ques- 
tions which they most frequently replied to them- 
selves, without giving me time to put in a word — 
most happily, for my attention and my thoughts 
were elsewhere. 


2l6 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ On the other side of the table was Conrad de 
Somerghem, his face radiant with happiness; he bent 
his head towards Rose, and while smiling whispered 
words to her I could not understand, but which 
found a sad echo in my heart. There was some- 
thing audacious in his joy and gestures, something 
familiar that made me shudder with indignation, 
and wounded me as though he were insulting her 
whom I loved as the light of my eyes. 

“ Rose listened to him with quiet politeness, and 
even endeavored to smile. 

“ She had only given me one look ; I seemed to 
understand she was complaining of her hard fate 
and imploring my pity for her sufferings. 

“ What was happening here ? My God ! could 
this be ? Why are the two fathers exchanging looks 
of intelligence and satisfaction ? Why does Madame 
Pavelyn keep her eyes, running over with tears of 
tenderness, intently fixed on Conrad de Somerghem ? 

“ A horrible fear agitated me ; my heart beat to 
breaking. I saw the moment coming when I should 
no longer be able to master myself, and my terrible 
secret would escape me. I rose and said stammer- 
ing to M. Pavelyn that I had made up my mind to 
go to Bordeghem and spend some time with my 
parents, to recover from the effects of the fever and 
the fatigue of the competition. 

“ I had not wished to leave without letting my 
benefactor know my intention, and had only come to 
bid him farewell, and present my respects to his 
family. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


217 


“ I therefore begged he would allow me to take 
my leave. 

M. Pavelyn endeavored to make me remain, but 
as I insisted he said I was right to go and seek 
some rest after so much effort and excitement, and 
he even besought me to lengthen my stay at Borde- 
ghem until such time as I felt myself entirely re- 
covered from my fatigue. I gave Rose a long last 
look, then saluted every one and left the room. 

“ In the ante-chamber where I bent down to pick 
up my hat and cane which I had left there, I was 
taken aback by the voice of a woman whispering in 
my ear. 

“ I drew up with a start, and no doubt paled; for 
the woman, who had whispered some words which 
I did not understand, exclaimed laughing — 

“ ‘ My goodness, M. Lionel, how easily you are 
alarmed ! Now you are as white with fear as if you 
had seen some apparition rise up behind you ! ’ 

“ It was Madame Pavelyn’s maid, a girl who was 
very fond of me ; yet her unexpected appearance 
just now annoyed me, and I looked at her with 
bitterness. 

“ ‘ Come, come ’ she said in a light tone , 4 do not be 
so angry with me for making you start, I wanted to 
tell you something ; but you already know it, don’t 
you ? — the great news ! No ? why, don’t you see 
the handsome young man in there ? He is worth 
millions, and is of noble birth.’ 

“ ‘ Well ? well ? ’ I cried, shuddering with fear and 
impatience. 


218 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ 4 Then you don’t yet know?’ she said, lowering 
her voice — ‘ Rose is going to be married : that young 
man is her betrothed.’ 

“ This news wounded my heart so deeply, and I 
was obliged to make such desperate efforts to con- 
ceal my despair, that I precipated myself out of the 
door, laughing wildly and scarcely knowing where I 
was going. 

“ Some moments after, I found myself again in 
my room. Did I ask myself with astonishment 
what I came there for? — why I must go? — why 
leave the city, and perhaps the country, now that 
Rose was about to be married, and that there ex- 
isted an impassable barrier between us? No, this 
was not the thought that brought me to my room ; 
it was habit alone. 

“To those walls I had confided all my secrets, 
all my heart-beats ; the need of giving way in soli- 
tude had brought me here, and once more the worm- 
eaten floor absorbed my bitter tears. 

“ Insensibly my blood began to boil in my veins, 
and soon an indescribable rage dried my eyes. I 
formed the project of awaiting Conrad de Somer- 
ghen in the street, in open day, of calling him a 
coward and spitting in his face, telling him that 
one of us must die, and saying to him that if he 
were not an ignoble poltroon he would consent 
that the sword or the pistol should decide between 
us. But then an ironical smile contracted my lips, 
for I recognized that I was of too humble extrac- 
tion to hope that M. de Somerghem would receive 


THE IRON TOMB. 


219 


my challenge otherwise than with disdain ; perhaps 
I might be cast into prison as a dangerous madman; 
and, moreover, would not this aggressive violence 
make of my secret love a public scandal ? What 
about my benefactors and my mother ? 

“ I fell exhausted upon a chair, I hid my burning 
head in my hands, groaning and grinding my teeth 
as I felt my entire impotence ! I rose up suddenly 
as I heard the steps of some one rapidly ascending 
the staircase which led to my room. It was Dame 
Petronnilla, who ran towards me with open arms, 
crying out joyfully : 

“ ‘ M. Lionel, great news, great news ! Do you 
know it already ? Rose is going to be married !’ 

“ I looked at her with haggard eyes. 

“ ‘ Yes, yes! this news surprises and agitates you. 
I understand it/ she said. * It made a great impres- 
sion on me when my husband, who has just re- 
turned from his work, told it to me. Were I in 
your place I should fly to M. Pavelyn’s, and con- 
gratulate Rose; it will please them, for it is a 
great marriage, and they are delighted.’ 

“ She was still speaking when I went down the 
steps to get rid of her. 

“ Master John was smoking his pipe at the door. 
He turned round as he heard the noise of my foot- 
steps, and said, laughingly, while he stood aside to 
let me go by : 

“‘You are in such haste, you must know it al- 
ready ? Rose is going to be married.’ 

“ I did not know myself ; I felt tempted to knock 


220 


THE IRON TOMB. 


him down, and went out into the street with fright- 
ful precipitation. 

“ The people in the street, and the very houses, 
seemed to cry out to me: ‘ Do you not know it? 
Rose is going to be married’ — and when I finally 
reached the city gate, and saw before me the flat 
country, and the road that led to Bordeghem, it 
seemed to me all the voices of the city had united 
to call after me : 

“ ‘ Do you not know? Rose is going to be 
married.’ 


THE IRON TOMB. 


221 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

“ I«was at Bordeghem. My parents thought as 
M. Pavelyn had, that I had returned to my native 
village to re-establish my health after illness, and to 
rest after the competition at the academy. My 
evident weakness and worn face gave an appear- 
ance of truth to this impression. Most certainly if 
I had reached my father’s house in the demented 
condition in which I had left town, they all, and 
especially my mother, would immediately have im- 
agined something unusual had taken place, and a 
mortal wound broken my heart ; but after my flight 
from Antwerp I had had time to become calmer by 
degrees. The fresh air, the peaceful fields, the 
fatigue of a long journey made on foot, had tamed 
my passions and allowed the light of reason to pen- 
etrate into my mind. Two hours before reaching 
my native village I had been entirely recalled to a 
sense of duty. I once more resolved to bury 
in my heart the secret of my sorrow, and to guard 
it unto death. Now that Rose was going to be 
married, the slightest confidence about my love, 
the smallest sign even which might betray her 
sentiments or mine, would have been cowardly and 
contrary to all that was right. I could say nothing 
even to my mother, for no doubt my father would 
come to know something about it, and in his un- 


222 


THE IRON TOMB. 


flinching uprightness would overwhelm me with re- 
proaches which my brothers and sisters must guess 
the cause of. 

“ I had therefore allowed no one to know the true 
reason for my unexpected return to my native 
village ; and as I was still pale and thin, I had not 
much trouble in making every one believe that my 
sadness and taciturnity were only the consequences 
of physical weakness. 

“ My mother had indeed spoken of the danger 
which she had pointed out to me during her last 
trip to Antwerp, but I had reassured her by saying 
that we had both been mistaken as to the state of 
Rose’s sentiments, and that since that time I had 
found her the same as ever. 

“ From that moment she inquired nothing more 
and left me perfectly free ; she surrounded me with 
the tenderest care, prepared warm drinks which she 
said would strengthen me, and compelled me to 
eat choice food ; but it did not seem to trouble her 
that I remained entire days away from the house, 
and at night retired to rest before the others, that I 
might be alone and not obliged to talk ; and when at 
times my father reproached my strange behavior, 
she took my part, saying that the outside air, walk- 
ing and perfect rest, would alone give me the peace 
I had lost. 

“ It would cost me some trouble to relate to you 
the strange life I led at Bordeghem. I forever 
roamed about the uninhabited chateau, in the woods 
and the solitary paths, my mind overcome by a 


THE IRON TOMB. 


223 


dream which like a heavy cloud kept me apart 
from the rest of the world. It was in vain I called 
to the rescue all the good sense I had; everything 
was useless. I but beheld Rose and her sorrowful 
look, I only felt the worm of grief gnawing at my 
heart, I only heard the frightful words ‘ Do you not 
know ? Rose is going to be married,’ which pur- 
sued me without a moment’s rest. 

“ The violence of passion and bitterness of de- 
spair had entirely disappeared. I neither hated nor 
blamed any one in the world, not even cruel fate, 
not even Rose’s future husband; and the image of 
my rival, when he appeared before me, called forth 
no sign of anger or hatred. A great sorrow, a 
dreamy resignation, a sort of sickly exaltation in 
my grief, had taken the place of all violent agitation 
in my heart. Convinced from this time I had not 
been born ever to find happiness in this world, I 
gathered together one by one every memory, and 
made myself an imaginary world of my own, where 
my mind found the only peace and consolation 
which it could receive. 

“ While walking in the garden of the chateau, I 
stood upon the bridge and looked at the restless 
water; then turning to thoughts that were less 
sad, I gazed for hours on the grass plot which lay 
beside it. I saw in imagination a little girl, as deli- 
cate and pretty as an angel, and with this charming 
creature a poor little boy who could not talk, but 
whose eyes, at the smallest word or slightest smile 
of the little girl, shone with admiration, with grati- 


224 


THE IRON TOMB. 


tude and pride. Walking along, I followed in im- 
agination these happy children, and trembled with 
blissful emotion when I saw on the young girl’s 
face a friendly smile for the little boy. I took part 
in their games, when they traced out a garden plot 
in the narrow path, and chased the butterflies with 
them. I listened to their talk, and knew their very 
heart-beats, and realized then with cruel satisfaction 
that already a fatal power governed these innocent 
creatures, and had planted in their hearts the germ 
of an infinite love. I interrogated the trees, the 
flowers, the birds, that the recollection of past 
joys might make them mine again, until the decline 
of day and my wearied body reminded me that it 
was time to return home. 

“ Then again, I wandered in the woods and 
sought the trees which once heard me recount my 
sorrow, or had received my confidences. I recog- 
nized every spot where I once sat, and fancied I 
still beheld glistening in the grass the tears wept 
eight years before. Then, I wept for joy; the sun 
of hope warmed my heart with its light. Now, 
there was no more hope for me; my life was closed 
in by the sombre wall of impossibility; it was for 
this I had no more tears to weep — tears are a plaint 
or a prayer, the asking for help or pity. Why 
should I complain or implore pity, I to whom no 
earthly power could give what his heart desired, 
whose sorrow from its very nature must prove 
eternal ? 

“ At other times I sat at the edge of the meadow 


THE IRON TOMB. 


225 


where the dumb child had worked for weeks and 
months, carving figures — dear treasures, with which 
he wished to purchase a smile. I saw the spot 
where the boy rolled over in fits of impotent despair 
because his tongue refused to utter intelligible 
sounds ; I saw the white poplar whose bark 
still bore the mysterious signs, by which he 
had essayed to express what he did not himself 
understand. The cows feeding in the meadow, the 
shepherds cracking their whips, the silvery vapors 
hanging over the streams, the splendor of the set- 
ting sun, all recalled to me the past and my beauti- 
ful youth, and made me forget, my wretched pain by 
showing me in imagination the image of a happi- 
ness which had been, but would never be again for 
me. 

“ I had already been a long while at Bordeghem. 
This uninterrupted reverie which nothing disturbed, 
this complete solitude in the midst of memories 
that soothed my mind, was so sweet to me that I 
had not once dreamed of making for myself an in- 
dependent position through my art. A few decided 
but severe remarks from my father, recalled me at 
last to the consciousness of things. 

One morning as I was about leaving home to 
commence my solitary rambles, my father called 
me to his workshop; he said he considered my 
conduct highly blameworthy, and the less compre- 
hensible in that I never spoke of my future inten- 
tions. He added that I was now grown to man- 
hood, and should have sufficient pride not to be 


226 


THE IRON TOMB. 


willing to live forever at the expense of M. Pavelyn. 
I was not altogether recovered from my indisposi- 
tion, and my father said he perfectly understood I 
needed rest; but this he thought did not prevent 
my considering my future. 

“ I recognized the wisdom of his warning, and 
promised to follow his advice. In fact, as soon as 
I left the village for the fields, I began to reflect 
about what there was for me to do. I did not wish 
to return to Antwerp. I no longer felt any desire 
to be near Rose. She would marry, and forget me. 
I sincerely hoped her lot would be a happy one, 
but I should never see her again. I was perfectly 
convinced my love for her would end my life, but 
if I could not live in her society, I should carry her 
memory and her image in my heart until the tomb 
closed upon my secret and my sorrow. I should 
never more enter the walls of Antwerp. I could 
only go to Brussels and seek at one or another 
sculptor’s for work; but what would M. Pavelyn 
think of this resolution? To mention it to him 
would be imprudent and ridiculous, for he would 
never permit me to work by the day at another 
artist’s, nor even to seek fame or fortune in any 
town far away, where he could not take part in my 
success and give me every encouragement. 

“ While reflecting as to how I should carry out 
my project without deeply wounding my bene- 
factor, I had reached a distant point in the fields, 
and was leaning against the parapet of a bridge, 
watching the water in the rivulet slowly coursing 


THE IRON TOMB. 


227 


along, but I saw no way. Every faculty of my 
mind was concentrated on the question which, like 
an insoluble enigma, had been occupying my mind 
for the last hour. 

“ At that moment I heard my name spoken be- 
hind me : I turned, it was my younger sister who 
sought and was running towards me, with her 
shoes in her hand. 

“ * Brother/ she cried, ‘ quick ! You must goto 
the chateau — M. Pavelyn is at Bordeghem.’ 

“‘M. Pavelyn?' I said, trembling with surprise. 
1 And Madame — and Mademoiselle — are they with 
him?' 

“ 4 He is alone, brother, all alone. I saw him 
alight from the carriage, and he told me he wished 
to speak with you. Mother sent me for you — for- 
tunately the farrier told me the direction you had 
taken out of the village.' 

“ The certainty that Rose had not accompanied 
her father, dissipated all my alarm. While I re- 
turned with my sister to the village, dropping a 
word now and then in answer to her innocent con- 
versation, my timid mind did its best to disquiet me 
by wondering what could have brought M. Pavelyn 
to Bordeghem, and made him wish to speak to me ; 
but I reassured myself, thinking that as my patron 
was in the habit of coming every week to spend at 
least half a day at his chateau, I had more reason 
to be surprised that he had allowed three weeks to 
go by without appearing. Why especially to-day, 
when he was in the village, should he return to 
Antwerp without seeing me ? 


228 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ At the entrance to the chateau I encountered a 
servant who told me M. Pavelyn was walking in 
the garden, and I would probably find him in the 
grove at the end of the row of beeches, which was 
the path he had taken. 

“ I followed the direction given me, and rapidly 
crossed the long avenue of old beeches. On reach- 
ing the grove, I saw my patron in the distance ; he 
was seated on a wooden bench at the foot of a tree, 
his head bowed down and arms crossed on his breast, 
like a man absorbed in serious thought. Fearing to 
surprise him disagreeably, I made a noise to an- 
nounce my presence, but was already near him 
when he raised his head and turned his eyes upon 
me. A sweet benign smile appeared upon his lips; 
he extended his hand without rising, and said : 

“ ‘ Here you are my dear Lionel ; I am most 
happy to see you. How are you getting along 
now ? You are still very thin ; country air has not 
entirely cured you, but this will come with time.’ 

“ I knew so well my patron’s voice, I had so 
attentively studied its intonations during all my 
life, that I was sure his heart at this moment was 
filled with sadness ; probably my face betrayed the 
thought, for he did not give me time to express my 
anxiety. 

You read upon my face that I am in sorrow, 
is it not so?’ he said. ‘You are not mistaken, 
Lionel, for I feel most unhappy. For some days 
past the future has appeared to me as dark as night, 
yet I still have one hope left. I have thought that 


THE IRON TOMB. 


229 


you, over whom I have watched like a tender 
father — you alone perhaps could ward off from my 
old age an eternal sorrow; and I knew you would 
not refuse me the service I have come to ask.’ 

“ With tears in my eyes, I assured him I would 
bless God if he would permit me to prove my grati- 
tude to my benefactors by any sacrifice whatever, 
were it at the price of my life. 

“ 1 What I am about to ask is a very strange 
thing/ he continued ; ‘ but it will cause you no sac- 
rifice. I only wish, if you accept the mission that 
I am about to confide to you, that you will use all 
your eloquence and make every effort to succeed; 
for if this last attempt is to be as useless as the rest, 
the peace and happiness of my life are gone forever. 
Sit there beside me, and listen to what I have to 
say/ 

“ Deeply moved by M. Pavelyn’s sad and solemn 
tones, I seated myself, without replying, by his side, 
and he began as follows : 

“‘You know, Lionel, that Rose has never been 
strong. Her mother and I during her childhood 
were always afraid of losing her. Therefore, how 
we thanked God when she returned from Mar- 
seiles so rosy, strong and beautiful. But our joy 
was not of long duration. Hardly had she been 
a few months at home, when she became thin and 
delicate. A secret sorrow, apparently without 
cause, sapped her strength, and we were again 
seized with the fear that had poisoned a portion of 
our lives. I dared tell no one, but a frightful 


230 


THE IRON TOMB. 


thought pursued me. I ever saw before me, like a 
phantom, menacing my child, the implacable dis- 
ease known as pulmonary consumption.' 

“ I paled, and an involuntary cry of anguish es- 
caped me ; but M. Pavelyn, regarding this as merely 
natural, continued without stopping : 

“ I went secretly to Brussels, and consulted a 
celebrated physician, who was once my fellow stu- 
dent. The better to judge of Rose’s condition, he 
came to Antwerp ; he spent a whole afternoon with 
us in Rose’s society, as an old friend who did not 
wish to leave Antwerp without seeing me. Before 
leaving us, I took him into my private apartment to 
learn whether there was any foundation for my 
terrible fear. He told me Rose was not consumptive.’ 

“ I lifted up my hands with a cry of joy: ‘ Oh, 
thanks, thanks!’ I cried without thought, ‘this 
would have been too cruel ! ’ 

“‘Your interruption is ill timed sadly,’ said M. 
Pavelyn. ‘ Would to God the physician’s assertion 
had stopped here ! But not so ; he gave me to un- 
derstand that though Rose had not been attacked 
with any lung trouble, she was yet very ill, and 
would probably die after lingering a long while, if 
I did not take measures to use the only means in 
my power ; and, according to him, this means was 
marriage.’ 


THE IRON TOMB. 


231 


CHAPTER XXV. 

“ Up to this time I had controlled my anxiety, 
and, so to speak, held my breath ; but at last my 
pent-up feelings burst forth a into long sigh. 

“ 4 1 understand,’ said my patron, * that such things, 
Lionel, must affect you painfully ; but allow me to 
proceed — you will see I have reason to think myself 
doubly unfortunate. The physician had said that 
marriage, in placing my daughter under other con- 
ditions, and in another centre, which gave her the 
care of a home, would furnish her with occupation, 
and the diversion necessary to fortify and calm her 
nerves. It was therefore requisite to find a hus- 
band. The task was a difficult one, since it had to 
be accomplished at once. From Rose’s childhood 
her mother’s dream and mine had been to give her 
the most brilliant of positions through a good mar- 
riage. Her fortune, as being our only heir, and her 
brilliant education, as well as the beauty of her face, 
gave us the right to cherish this ambition for our only 
child. But how find in so short a time a husband 
who realized our dream, at any rate in part ? I had 
tortured my mind during several weeks, and had 
begun to despair; yet there was one young man 
whom I would willingly have accepted as a son-in- 
law; but his parents’ fortune was at least four times 


232 


THE IRON TOMB. 


as large as mine, and I foresaw a refusal. I was at 
the pinnacle of joy when the father of the young 
man, from some vague remarks dropped by me, de- 
clared that a marriage between his son and my 
daughter would be most acceptable to him, and he 
would give his consent in advance, if the young peo- 
ple were willing. The same day his son heard 
the proposal with great joy. As to me, it fulfilled 
all my wishes. What a marriage ! it was a brilliant 
alliance, that would unite the blood of the Pavelyns 
with the noble blood of the Somerghems. It is of 
young Somerghem I speak ; you saw him when you 
came to announce your intended departure for Bor- 
deghem. You saw him at our evening party. He 
did not leave Rose’s side for a moment; he is an 
elegant and distinguished young man — high rank, 
colossal fortune, brilliant education, handsome face 
— everything, in short all, in his favor. Well then, 
Lionel, we spoke to Rose of the marriage; we made 
her understand it was to save her from a lingering 
illness. We besought her to consent, telling her 
she would give us a great proof of love. She re- 
fused !’ 

“ M. Pavelyn was silent, and awaited an answer. 
While he talked I was so deeply overcome by my 
painful reflections, the discovery of Rose’s weak 
health had been so cruel a blow to me, that as an 
only answer, I repeated my interlocutor’s last 
words. 

“ ‘ She refuses ! ’ 

Yes Lionel/ continued M. Pavelyn, ‘she refuses! 


THE IRON TOMB. 


233 


Nothing can make her change her resolution. I do 
not know how it is, but this marriage seems to be 
repugnant to her. So you know what afflicts me so 
deeply — not alone that I cannot save my daughter 
but that this contemplated marriage is known to all 
the town. What would the Somerghems think of 
so unflattering a refusal ? Ah ! as a father I am 
threatened with a never-ending sorrow, and as a 
man with an insupportable affront! You alone, my 
good Lionel, may perhaps be able to avert this 
terrible misfortune. Rose has for you a sincere 
friendship ; you are as young as she, you are elo- 
quent, your feeling words will go straight to her 
heart. Make her understand, and point out to her, 
that she should accept this marriage ; it is an inap- 
preciable favor I beg you to do for me. Oh ! may 
you succeed, and I shall esteem myself paid a thou- 
sand times over for all I have done ! Will you, 
Lionel, gather together all your forces to obtain 
from Rose her consent to this marriage ? ’ 

“ For some moments I had foreseen what M. 
Pavelyn was about to say to me. I — I myself was to 
implore Rose to marry Conrad de Somerghem ! At 
first this thought made me shudder, but suddenly a 
reaction took place in my ideas. This marriage 
was perhaps in truth the only means of saving Rose 
from a mortal ailment. The man who had heaped 
benefits upon me implored from me this effort of 
gratitude. Oh ! I could not hesitate, if in my own 
eyes I did not wish to appear as an ingrate, a 
coward, and to be despised. The sacrifice would 


234 


THE IRON TOMB. 


have to be accomplished willingly and resolutely. 
Therefore I replied I was willing to accompany him 
to Antwerp, that I might counsel Rose to marry 
M. de Somerghem. 

“ ‘ You will then make an effort, a great effort — 
you will call upon her friendship for you and our 
love for her, and use every argument possible ? ’ 

“ * Before leaving I will pray God to give power 
to my words, ‘ I replied. ‘ Trust to my gratitude and 
my ardent desire to do all that will be agreeable to 
you. You say this marriage will be the saving of 
Rose, sir : — can I hesitate ? ’ 

“ 4 The task I impose upon you is a difficult one,’ 
sighed my benefactor. ‘You do not know Rose as 
we do. She is a sweet, gentle girl, never selfish or 
wilful in ordinary matters; but when she has once 
taken anything into her head, you at once see she 
is endowed with great force of will. I have often 
secretly rejoiced at it, for it gave evidence of a noble 
and strong character ; but now we have reason to 
fear that both she and ourselves will be the victims 
of this decision of character ! 1 

“ M. Pavelyn had risen, and was walking slowly in 
the avenue of beeches. Supposing he wished me to 
return immediately to Antwerp, I begged him to 
give me a quarter of an hour to go to my father’s 
house and dress myself suitably ; but he told me I 
was to remain at Bordeghem at least until the next 
day ; if he took me back in his carriage, Rose would 
suspect that her father had imposed this mission 
upon me, and my counsels would lose much of 


THE IRON TOMB. 


235 


their force and weight. I was therefore to go by 
the stage-coach, and act as if I knew nothing ; M. 
Pavelyn would find means to turn the conversation 
upon the projected marriage. 

“ As we walked along he took great trouble to 
make me understand the immense value he set on 
my success, and besought me to leave nothing un- 
done to attain my end. As we approached the 
chateau, he called the servants and told them to 
harness up the horses at once. 

“ As this was being done, he talked cheerfully 
with me ; his grief had been softened by the hope 
that I would turn away from his child and himself 
the threatened evil. My words inspired him with 
this confidence. As I supposed Rose refused to 
make this marriage because she loved me, I did not 
doubt from my advice she would yield to the recog- 
nized necessity, however great might be the sacri- 
fice. I had several times expressed this absolute 
conviction, and my benefactor was sincerely grateful 
for it. As he stepped into his carriage, he pressed 
my hand warmly and said, with a look where confi- 
dence shone anew : 

“ ‘ Until to-morrow then, my good Lionel. God 
will give you the strength necessary to happily ful- 
fil your noble mission.’ 

“ I followed the carriage with my eyes, when it 
finally disappeared from my sight ; I then left the 
chateau and took a secluded path. In M. Pavelyn’s 
presence I had not been able to reflect with entire 
lucidity upon the new position in which his un- 


236 


THE IRON TOMB. 


expected appeal had placed me; but when I was 
alone and no longer obliged to overcome my emo- 
tion, my heart commenced beating violently, I felt 
myself growing pale, and my knees gave way under 
me ; my mind essayed to revolt from the sacrifice of 
its last hope. But this struggle against duty did not 
last long. I soon began to face from an entirely 
different point of view the task imposed upon me. 
I loved the daughter of my benefactors ; perhaps I 
had not done what I should to stifle this affection, 
perhaps I was indeed guilty towards my patrons 
and towards God. I had sought within myself 
for every reason to excuse my weakness, but now 
the hour had come to prove that my love was 
sufficiently pure and noble to be immolated for the 
happiness of her I loved. Most certainly the mis- 
sion I had accepted was a painful one, and I fore- 
saw that many times yet her heart would be torn 
with anguish and pain before the sacrifice was con- 
summated ; but I would offer my sufferings to God 
in atonement for my error, and if I were guilty He 
would grant me perhaps with His pardon the peace 
of heart I had lost. 

“ Thus dreaming, and firmly determined to drive 
away all thoughts except such as would encourage 
me to accomplish this terrible task, I directed my 
steps towards my parents’ house. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


237 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

“The next day, as I alighted from the stage- 
coach at the city gates, and entered the street lead- 
to M. Pavelyn’s house, I was obliged to gather up 
every energy so that I might not give way at the 
time my task was to be accomplished. Until now 
I had been able to combat my hesitation and fear, 
but as each step brought me nearer to the fatal 
moment, I felt my strength giving way ; my heart 
beat violently, and every now and then a cold shiver 
ran through me. It was not that I halted in my re- 
solve, nor that I felt any regret at having accepted 
this painful mission ; but there was within me a 
secret power struggling against my will, whose 
tumultuous efforts increased my alarm and suffering 
every moment. 

“After stopping two or three times on the way to 
master my emotion, I felt myself growing calmer, 
and rung courageously at M. Pavelyn’s door. 

“As I arrived at the hour agreed upon, M. 
Pavelyn was watching for me. He came into the 
vestibule to meet me, pressed my hand with joy, 
and at once introduced me into the room where his 
daughter was seated near a table, with a piece of 
embroidery in her hand. 

“ ‘See, Rose,’ he gayly exclaimed, ‘ here is Lionel 
come to see us.’ 


238 


THE IRON TOMB. 


44 She lifted up her head from her work ; her 
countenance was illumined with the brightness of a 
joy that was indescribable, her eyes darted towards 
me a look full of love and gratitude. My presence 
alone rendered her happy. Poor victim of an un- 
happy love ! 

“ The effect produced upon me by this demonstra- 
tion, the sense of which I could not misunderstand, 
was so deep that I was compelled to make some 
effort to restrain the tears which filled my eyes. 
But Rose, who was surprised by my sudden arrival, 
soon obtained a mastery over herself. After stam- 
mering forth a pleasant salutation, she recov- 
ered her composure, and in the answers to what 
her father and I said, there was nothing further to 
make any one suspect the existence of any deep 
feeling. 

“ We talked for a time on quite indifferent sub- 
jects/then M. Pavelyn turned the conversation upon 
marriage. He spoke as if I knew nothing of Rose, 
briefly enumerated all the reasons which should de- 
cide his daughter in accepting this brilliant alliance, 
and finally asked me directly what my opinion was 
on the subject. 

“ 4 There can be no doubt/ I replied , 4 that Madem- 
oiselle Rose should give her consent to this mar- 
riage.’ 

44 A look from Rose caused the words to die on 
my lips. She gazed at me with astonishment, re- 
proachfully and with horror ; a painful smile strayed 
about her lips, a smile that was almost impercept- 


THE IRON TOMB. 239 

ible, but convulsive, as of one who has received a 
wound, yet did not wish to complain. 

“ M. Pavelyn remarking my hesitation, came to 
my assistance and said a few words to encourage 
me in continuing my task. 

“I began quietly, but with determination, to 
counsel her to marry. She bowed her head, and 
seemed to be listening to me with patience, if not 
with indifference. 

“ I at first dwelt on Conrad de Somerghem’s vast 
fortune, his high birth, and his good qualities, and 
was about to invoke the principal reason and speak 
of Rose's delicacy and the sorrow of her parents, 
when M. Pavelyn left the room. The poor child 
followed her father with her eyes, and contemplated 
me with a look that made me shudder, and stupe- 
fied me. How clear is the language of the soul ! 

“ Rose had not spoken, yet I understood word 
for word what she said to me. Alas ! — she ac- 
cused me of conspiring with her father, to do vio- 
lence to her feelings. She reproached me with 
the cruel artifice with which I had voluntarily 
wounded her heart. I was very much overcome, 
and stammered forth some words of excuse; but 
she, with a calmness that mastered me, said softly: 

“‘It is well, Lionel. Go on; accomplish your 
mission — I will hear you to the end.' 

“ There were tears ready to spring to my eye’s ; 
my heart was oppressed, the pallor of anguish over- 
spread my countenance. Then fear made me vio- 
lently resist my emotion. I called to my assistance 


240 


THE IRON TOMB. 


the consciousness of duty, and all the energy of my 
will. I resumed in trembling accents: 

“‘Rose, you are ill. Your parents fear a great 
calamity ! Ah, spare them the anguish which 
would shorten their days ! They gave you life; all 
their hopes are centered in you. If consumption 
were to carry off* their child, they would die of de- 
spair. If it be a sacrifice, a painful sacrifice even, 
that is exacted of you, accept it, I beseech you, 
through pity, through love for your good father, 
your tender mother.’ 

“ I thought I had made some impression on 
Rose’s mind, but finding myself mistaken, I stopped. 

“‘Unfortunate Lionel!’ she said, sighing, 1 why 
plunge the dagger in your heart and mine ? Con- 
sumption, you say? But to make this marriage I 
should have to kill in my heart a sentiment which 
has become a part of my life. I prefer to die of 
consumption. Then at least I shall not profane the 
love that fills my soul. Then at least I will bear 
it away to the grave without having sullied it by a 
perjured promise.’ 

“ I was so profoundly moved by this revelation of 
her heart’s secret: those terrible words, consump- 
tion, death, the grave, inspired me with such lively 
terror and so profound a pity, that tears coursed 
down my cheeks. I tried to speak, but my voice 
refused to leave my throat. 

“‘Weep not, Lionel,’ said Rose; ‘the cruel fate 
weighing upon us cannot be overcome with tears. 
God has denied us happiness on earth ; let us bow 


THE IRON TOMB. 


241 


our heads in resignation, and without complaint. It 
will perhaps kill me, but why believe there remains 
no hope after death ? Is there not a second life ? ’ 

“ Bewildered, beside myself, almost overcome by 
my grief, I cried out in a voice made unintelligible 
by sobs. 

“ 4 No, no ! you cannot die, Rose. Oh ! Rose, lis- 
ten to me ! This marriage will break a heart whose 
every beat was a sigh for you; it must poison a life 
whose only aim was to love you ; it must kill a soul 
who adored you as he did God. But it also will 
save you from the death that threatens you ; it will 
spare your parents, my benefactors, from frightful 
despair ; it will atone for our misguided love before 
high Heaven. Oh ! Rose, by the memories of our 
childhood, by all I have hoped and suffered through 
my wild love, which was without limit, for her who 
made me an artist — oh ! I beg of you, allow yourself 
to yield! Give me the only means of returning 
your father’s benefits, and do not deny me the hope 
that you will yet remain on earth to close his eyes. 
Ah ! see, Rose, see ! I beg it on my knees. Listen ! 
and grant my prayer.’ 

“ I fell upon my knees, weeping bitterly, holding 
out towards her my hands in supplication. A some- 
thing had happened to her which stilled me. An 
extreme joy shone upon her countenance. The 
blessed, who see Heaven opened, do not wear a 
more celestial smile. While I reiterated my prayer 
more warmly, she held her hands out to me, and 
said: 


8 * 


242 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ ‘ Ah ! I was sure, but did not dare believe it al- 
together; now, I doubt no more. Thanks, thanks, 
Lionel ! If God wills to take my life, now I can die !’ 

“ I was suddenly overcome with terrible anguish. 
I jumped to my feet trembling, and bent dowm my 
head as a stifled sigh escaped me, for a door had 
opened, and M. Pavelyn saw me kneeling at his 
daughter’s feet! Yet this was not what agitated 
me for I could easily have explained my suppliant 
attitude ; but in the look he gave me there was so 
much bitterness, and such deep, though contained 
anger, that I could not doubt he had discovered my 
love for his daughter. 

“ Without speaking, M. Pavelyn drew the bell- 
rope, and awaited the advent of a servant. It was 
an anxious moment. The silence of death reigned 
in the apartment. Rose held down her eyes ; I was 
more dead than alive, and obliged to lean against 
the marble mantel-piece to keep my legs from giv- 
ing way under me. 

“A servant appeared : 

“ ‘ Go,’ said M. Pavelyn, * and tell Madame Pave- 
lyn that Rose wishes her to come to her at once.’ 

“ When the servant left, my irritated patron said 
to me, in a voice whose tone chilled my blood in 
my veins : 

“ ‘ Come, follow me ; I must be alone with you/ 

“ As in my trouble and agitation I did not imme- 
diately obey, he seized my hand, and drew me from 
the room. Near the door I turned my head around 
involuntarily; it was my soul which, with a last 


THE IRON TOMB. 


243 


look, wished to bid an eternal farewell to the soul 
it loved. I saw Rose standing, her finger pointed 
upward, like a prophetess; her features were trans- 
figured ; hope and faith beamed in her eyes. She 
pointed to Heaven, and I knew she meant to bid 
me farewell until we met in the bosom of God. 

“M. Pavelyn seemed painfully affected by his 
daughter’s attitude, for he tightened the grasp upon 
my wrist, and drew me with long strides to a dis- 
tant chamber, the door of which he closed after 
him. 

“ Crushed beneath the weight of shame, I re- 
mained rooted to the spot where my benefactor had 
conducted me. He crossed his arms upon his 
breast, and regarded me silently. I could not bear 
the look, and allowed myself to drop into a chair, 
hiding my face — and my tears — with my hands. 

“ ‘ S'o this is my recompense i’ cried M. Pavelyn, 
in an altered voice. ‘This child I redeemed from 
poverty, whom I loved as a son, whom I loaded 
with benefits — this child was a serpent who crawled 
into the bosom of my family to poison my life. 
The son of a maker of wooden shoes, not content 
with lifting his eyes to the heiress of my fortune 
and name, would draw my only daughter into 
sharing his guilty love ! Madman ! — had not then 
gratitude power enough in your heart to stifle such 
an inclination ? Did you not foresee that you were 
guilty of something both criminal and cowardly ? 
What did you dare think? What did you dare 
hope? Ah, it is God’s curse ! ’ 


244 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ I was as pale as death, I trembled and wrung 
my hands in despair. I held my arms out to- 
wards M. Pavelyn, stammering inarticulate words. 
My extraordinary emotion, my mortal anguish, and 
my despair which knew no limit, awakened some 
compassion in the heart of my benefactor, for it 
was with less anger that he continued : 

“‘No, do not repeat the avowal of your guilty 
error. I heard all. Alas, may heaven forgive you 
for it ! While I bestowed my friendship upon you, 
and dreamt day and night of your future, you spoke 
to my child of a love that will shorten all our lives, 
and cover our graves with unutterable shame/ 

“ The deep wound inflicted upon me by this accu- 
sation gave me back my speech. I endeavored in 
spite of my sobs to make M. Pavelyn understand 
that I had never before that fatal day betrayed by 
word or look the unhappy passion I felt for Rose. 
I told him how I had struggled and suffered, how 
I had returned to Bordeghem with the intention 
of never more treading the streets of Antwerp, and 
how my loss of flesh and fever were but the conse- 
quences of the desperate conflict I had waged 
against myself. Finally I knelt before my bene- 
factor, and watering his feet with my tears, I im- 
plored his pity and pardon. I told him I wished to 
fly, were it to the ends of the earth, but I conjured 
him not to bear me down with his malediction. He 
lifted me up with a brief gesture, and replied : 

“ ‘ Unhappy one, I have so loved you that even 
now I can still believe in your innocence. I will 


THE IRON TOMB. 


245 


therefore make you no more useless reproaches. 
No one in the world, you say, knows of your wild 
love for Rose, nor of her weakness. This is great 
good fortune — yes, yes, for if any one had surprised 
this terrible secret, where should I go to hide my 
shame ? How would my wife bear the weight of 
this misfortune ? And Conrad de Somerghem, who 

knew himself to be rejected for a . No, I will 

overcome my anger and indignation ; it is a consola- 
tion to me that now at least you feel what inexor- 
able duty demands of you. It is enough : silence, 
utter forgetfulness must bury this secret. You under- 
stand, I hope, that you must leave this house at 
once. Go, go far, very far, that we may none of us 
hear you mentioned any more — that my child, more 
especially, may forget even your very existence. 
I pray, I beseech you, Lionel, if you are grateful for 
my bounty, submit with a good will and conscien- 
tiously to this necessity. Money is necessary to 
travel : you shall want for nothing.' 

“ With these words he placed a purse beside me 
on the table ; but I, overcome with so much good- 
ness, flew towards him and took his hands, and 
wept bitter tears, exclaiming, 

“ Oh ! thanks, thanks ! I will pray God without 
ceasing that he will accord you His blessing! Fare- 
well! be pitiful to the wretched man whose last 
sigh will be a cry of gratitude towards you. Oh ! 
my God! Adieu— noble heart, generous patron, 
adieu ! 1 

“ As I uttered these words I fled — I precipitated 


246 


THE IRON TOMB. 


myself into the street like one blind and pursued by 
anguish and despair — I ran straight before me with- 
out knowing what I was doing. I left the town by 
the first gate I saw, and having reached the out- 
skirts and found the world open before me, I gave 
a cry of joy and redoubled my speed, as if every 
step that carried me away from the home of my 
benefactor was to diminish the weight and horror 
of my crime. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


247 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

“The first day of my flight I fell with fatigue, 
near a little village not far from Brussels. Though 
I had refused the aid offered by my patron, I was 
not without money. I had three gold Napoleons 
and five francs in small change. After some mo- 
ments’ rest I entered the village and sought out an 
inn. The next day by sunrise, 1 pursued my jour- 
ney in the direction of France ; for I thought in that 
great country, whose language I spoke, I would find 
better than elsewhere a means of hiding myself, and 
supporting my wretched life, without being heard of 
in Antwerp. 

“ After walking four days without stopping, I 
finally reached a far-away little village on French 
soil, in the environs of Compiegne. Now that a 
distance of fifty or sixty leagues lay between Rose 
and me, now that I was distant from all the princi- 
pal routes of travel, and had nothing to fear as to 
the traces of my flight being discovered, I no longer 
felt the necessity to continue my travels. The 
people with whom I boarded did not trouble me 
with indiscreet questions, and were not astonished 
at my strange taciturnity. 

“Around the village were many little valleys, 
w r here one could indulge in dreams quite at one's 
ease, and a short distance off lay the Imperial forest 


248 


THE IRON TOMB. 


of Compiegne, where the wretched can hide them- 
selves in utter solitude with their unhappy thoughts. 

“ It was frequently in the densest portion of the 
forest that I spent my days, sitting immovable 
many hours together, my eyes fixed on one point, 
and arms crossed on my breast, or else coming and 
going, laughing and sighing, watering the turf with 
my tears, until the midday clock or the obscurity 
of evening called me back to the village. 

“ I thought of my mother, M. Pavelyn, and my 
lost future. I felt remorse of conscience, and saw 
my benefactors weeping as their daughter faded 
away before their eyes ; I heard a malediction fall 
from their lips against the ingrate whose insensate 
pride had caused the sorrow of their lives. But 
however frightful were the visions that passed before 
me, I found in my sick soul strength enough to 
dissipate them, and evoke in their stead another 
image, a resplendent and charming apparition. Then 
Rose appeared before me, born of the mist of the 
forest, with the smile of hope upon her lips, the fire 
of enthusiasm in her eyes, and pointing heavenward 
to me, as she had appeared on the occasion of our 
last and fatal parting. Then again, I would hear 
a plaintive voice, and across the branches seem 
to see the vaporous shadow of an angelic young 
girl. It was Rose’s soul which came to repeat the 
avowal of its love, ‘ Better to die, better to die,’ 
she murmured in a whisper both touching and 
solemn. And then, in ecstacy and complete for- 
getfulness of the world, I felt happy above all other 


THE IRON TOMB. 


249 


men, and laughed in the depths of the solitary forest, 
like a poor fool who has lost consciousness of self. 

“ In spite of the diseased condition of my mind, 
I thought of my mother with deep disquiet. She 
would not wonder during the first week of my 
absence at the length of time I remained in Ant- 
werp ; but finally would enquire about me, and then 
what a terrible blow would be hers on learning that 
I had disappeared without leaving any traces behind. 
I should and would write to her ; but what was the 
letter to contain ? I could not reveal the truth, for 
I wished with religious fidelity to fulfil the promise 
I made to my benefactor. Twenty times I leant 
over my paper to begin a letter to my mother filled 
with untruths, but they would not come from under 
my pen. 

“ After a struggle which lasted four days, I finally 
yielded to an imperious necessity, and wrote to her. 
I told her with many protestations of love, while 
imploring her forgiveness, that I wished to make a 
trip to France, Germany, and Italy, to complete my 
artistic education ; that I had left without bidding 
her farewell, fearing that they, my parents or M. 
Pavelyn, would prevent my carrying out my inten- 
tion, one which had pursued me for more than a 
year and was the cause of my loss of health. I added 
that she must not be uneasy, as she would often 
have news of me ; that I should always think of her 
with affection, and return as soon as possible with 
the firm intention of comforting her last days and 
making her happy. 


2 50 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ That my parents might not know where I had 
flown to, I took a post-chaise passing along the 
road, and was conducted as far as Rheims, where I 
posted my letter. By night I was back in the 
village. 

“ This letter to my mother had cost me unspeakable 
efforts, but now I had sent it, and I could hope my 
parents would be at least re-assured as to my exist- 
ence, I felt my heart relieved of a great load, and 
my mind free to yield itself up, in entire forgetful- 
ness, to constant revery. 

“ I should not for a long while have thought of 
leaving my solitary village, for I loved the forest of 
Compiegne and its shady walks ; but I soon found 
my funds were melting away, and my strange 
habits remarked upon in the village and indiscreet 
questions asked me, which I did not like. I must 
therefore resolve to go away. Paris was the only 
point where I might have the hope of remaining 
unobserved and hidden away in a crowd, and find 
work as a sculptor, that I might escape the poverty 
which threatened me. 

“ Two days afterwards, I entered staff in hand the 
capital of France. During a week I lodged in a 
little furnished hotel, but then again reminded of 
economy by the sight of my last five franc-piece, I 
sought a less expensive habitation. I took posses- 
sion of a small room under the roof of a high house 
in the Rue Montagne Ste. Genevieve behind the 
Pantheon ; from there my eyes could embrace the 
entire panorama of the immense city, and my look 


THE IRON TOMB. 


251 


be lost for hours in the smoky atmosphere, as in 
the infinite. At my feet roared the thousands of 
carriages on their different errands, above me 
rustled the movement produced by a million of in- 
habitants ; I even heard in the house which served 
me as an asylum, the song of happy people, the cry 
of children, and the calls of those walking up and 
down stairs ; but all the noises were strange to me, 
and in the midst of Paris with its immense popula- 
tion, I felt further away from the world and more 
isolated than in the little village nestling near 
Compiegne. 

“ From the first hour I dwelt in that little room 
it became dear to me. What other home was bet- 
ter attuned to my saddened mind than these narrow 
quarters, hidden away under the roof of a house 
which was of itself a little world, but with a limit- 
less horizon where my thoughts might wander at 
pleasure ? 

“ If necessity had not put an end to my dreams, 
it appears to me I should have spent all my life 
looking out of the window. But there was no 
chance of my forgetting that poverty was beside 
me : I forcibly therefore dragged myself away from 
this enchanted spot, and went down into the street 
to obtain work from the master sculptors, as I had 
already done for some days without success. 

“ On this one I was to be more fortunate. I called 
upon a well-known sculptor who lived in a house 
on the Rue de Seine, telling him I was a young 
artist, one who had received the first prize at the 


252 


THE IRON TOMB. 


Antwerp academy, and who had come to Paris to 
perfect himself in his studies ; but being without 
money, was obliged to seek work to enable me to 
live. My humility no doubt inspired him with con- 
fidence; for he asked no more questions, and con- 
ducted me at once into a large studio, where many 
young men, and some even of maturer years, were 
occupied in carving, both in wood and stone, sev- 
eral statutes and ornaments of all kinds. He called 
the chief of the work-room, and said something in 
a low voice, then turning towards me : 

“ 4 You are going to be put through a test, my 
bo y* he said ; ‘ to-night I will see what you know. 
If I am pleased, you shall have employment. Now 
get to work with a good will.’ 

“A small plaster model was brought me, repre- 
senting an archangel, and a block of linden wood, 
out of which I was to carve the angel’s head as far 
as the throat, four times as large as the model. At 
the same time I was given all I required — a bench, 
tools, and even a gray blouse to protect my clothes. 

“ Towards evening I had almost completed the 
angel’s head, and was pleased with myself, for I was 
satisfied my attempt was a complete success ; there- 
fore, I worked with such ardor that I did not per- 
ceive that for some moments the sculptor was stand- 
ing behind me, observing what I was doing. 

“ He tapped me on the shoulder, and said with a 
pleasant smile : 

“ ‘ Oh, oh ! my fine fellow, you dare correct the 
model ! Never mind, I like that, when courage goes 


TIIE IRON TOMB. 


253 


hand in hand with talent. I am satisfied, you shall 
work for me ; and that you may see I desire well 
to young artists like yourself, I will give you the 
salary of a first-class workman/ 

“From that day I was employed in the large 
workshop with numerous companions. There was 
an order for a church in the city of Bordeaux — a 
large altar, with all its statues and ornaments. The 
work was behindhand, and was needed. It was to 
this I owed my immediate admission. 

“As soon as I entered the workroom, my com- 
rades had sought to know who I was. They at 
first overlooked my prudence and reserve, but finally 
my continued silence wearied them, and I became 
more and more the object of their raillery, if not of 
their dislike. This hostile attitude troubled me ; I 
made every effort to be somewhat more unreserved 
and agreeable to them, but it was vain. I could 
not dispel the impressions which even when at 
work with ardor, were ever present to my mind. 
Sad thoughts carried the day — Rose, always Rose, 
who pointed to heaven as the home of poor wretches 
banished from love, and who muttered in my ear, 
‘ Better to die, better to die/ 

“ When work was over and I free, I flew like a 
bird escaped from its cage towards the Montagne 
de St. Genevieve, and seated myself beside my little 
window, and watched the reflections of evening 
with wandering eyes — and I dreamed of her, of her 
smile and her avowal, or else I thought of her ill- 
ness, her poor mother’s sorrow, and wept and 


254 


THE IRON TOMB. 


prayed God with uplifted hands to pardon me 
through His infinite mercy. And I only left my 
favorite place when fatigue compelled me to retire, 
that I might renew my strength. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


255 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

“ I had already worked for two months with my 
comrades towards the completion of the high altar. 

“ One day the sculptor sent for me to come to 
his private studio. He showed me a plaster cast 
which, by its symbolic anchor could be recognized 
as the personification of Hope, and told me to ex- 
amine it attentively, as he wished to have my 
advice. 

“‘Well,’ he said, after some moments, ‘what do 
you think of the statue ? ’ 

“‘As far as it goes, I find it extremely hand- 
some,’ I replied, timidly. 

“ ‘ As far as it goes ? ’ he repeated, ‘ there is then 
a reservation? Come, speak out openly; I did not 
ask you to come here to receive praise. There is 
something wanting to the rough model ; if you can 
find out what it is, you will be doing me a great 
favor, for it begins to bother me greatly.’ 

“ ‘ My talent is too limited,’ I muttered, ‘ for me 
to criticise so beautiful a work ; yet I see that had 
I undertaken it, my mind would have interpreted it 
less well, no doubt, but other than this.’ 

“ ‘ But how would you have interpreted it ? That 
is precisely what I want to know,’ cried the master, 
with impatience. 

“ I explained to him, that according to my mind 


THE IRON TOMB. 


256 

the material beauty sought for by the Greeks cor- 
responded with their manners and their religion; 
that Christianity, looking upon the body as dust, 
had rather for its end in art to picture the emotions 
of the immortal soul. The model of the statue of 
Hope, were it my work, would therefore not so 
much resemble a Greek divinity. I should make 
her more human — too human, perhaps. 

“ My master seemed to take pleasure in listening 
to my words : he drew from me still another obser- 
vation on the face of the statue. I tried to make 
him understand, with great reserve, that I found the 
expression too passionless and cold, and wanting in 
warmth towards Him who is the source of all hope. 
I insensibly allowed myself to be carried away 
by my feelings ; one of my heart-chords had been 
touched, which only needed this to make it vibrate 
with vehemence. I represented hope as the sole 
source of all faith, of all religion, and all joy — for if 
the Creator had not let that lightning spark of 
hope into man’s heart, where would the latter find 
the power and strength to endure the sacrifices, the 
pains and the labors of life, if he did not know that 
a Supreme Being would take into account these 
labors and these sufferings ? 

“ My master was deeply touched by my enthu- 
siastic language, and yet, while telling me that I 
allowed myself to become excited almost to exag- 
geration, he pressed my hand with sincere satisfac- 
tion. 

“ He explained why this model troubled him, as 


THE IRON TOMB. 


257 


lie had told me. A very rich banker, possessing a 
magnificant cabinet of works of art, had ordered 
from him this marble statue of Hope, to be placed 
among several choice pieces of sculpture. This 
banker, originally a German, was a very religious 
man. He had other ideas about art than those 
that generally prevail in France. Several times 
already he had come to see the statue modelled, 
and had each time appeared dissatisfied, spite of the 
many alterations my master had made. The banker 
held about it the same ideas as myself as to the re- 
quirements of what we call Christian art, and this 
greatly astonished the master ; however, he was very 
anxious to please the rich amateur, and begged me 
to tell him at once, in more precise terms, and 
more in detail, how I thought that the pose, the ex- 
pression and the form of the statue should be, that 
it might answer the wishes of the banker. 

“ I talked so long and counselled so many 
changes, that finally no portion of his composition 
had escaped my criticism ; yet as I spoke with great 
respect, my frankness did not wound the sculptor. 
He pensively shook his head and said : 

“ ‘ You men of the north understand art differently 
from what we do now in France. Who is right? 
Who is wrong? We will let the question stand. 
At any rate, I am growing old, and it is not at my 
age one changes one’s ideas and one’s eyes. It 
seems impossible to me to please the banker ; and 
yet I would be deeply grieved were I to forfeit his 
esteem and lose his high patronage.’ 

9 


2$8 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ There was a moment’s silence. 4 But my brave 
boy,’ suddenly asked my master, * were I to ask you 
to make a study after your own ideas, would you 
imprint upon it your conception of what charac- 
terizes Christian art ? ’ 

44 4 1 dare hope so, as far as the idea goes at least. 
As to the form and proportion of the different parts, 
your master hand must correct them, for in that re- 
spect I am yet a novice and inexperienced.’ 

44 4 Ah! this I understand,’ cried the sculptor. ‘To- 
morrow I leave for Bordeaux with each part of the 
altar finished. To have it placed in the church I 
shall be gone at least eight days. There is up- 
stairs a small room in which I sometimes work. I 
shall have clay taken up, and you will make your 
model there. The room has a bell, the apprentice will 
come at your call to receive your orders. You will 
keep the key of the room about you. I shall give 
orders that you are not to be disturbed. I hope 
you will make good use of your time, and advance 
the model as much as possible. I am curious to 
see what you are able to do. Well then, every- 
thing is arranged, isn’t it ? — to-morrow you set to 
work, and will fashion me a Christian Hope. ’ 

44 1 promised to do my best to obtain his appro- 
bation. 

44 The next day I manipulated the clay with ardor, 
for I was so excited, and beheld my ideal so dis- 
tinctly and so alive before my eyes, that I con- 
sidered it unnecessary to model a small figure as a 
guide to my work. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


259 


“What should my statue be? Where would I 
find my inspiration? But who other than myself 
on earth had seen the incarnation of hope in human 
form ? Rose ! — Rose with her finger pointing 
heavenward, with all her soul in her eyes, with her 
countenance beaming and illumined by the hope of 
a better life, lifted to God, the source of all hope! 
Oh ! I still remained an artist ! All the vivacity of 
my imagination had returned ; I only thought of my 
work, and felt so happy and so lifted up that with- 
out being aware of it I wet with tears of joy the 
clay that I worked beneath my feverish fingers. 
And how should it be otherwise ? What I was do- 
ing was the embodiment of my love, of my faith and 
hope ! Rose was here before me, the artist’s angelic 
inspiration ! And I while working felt near to her 
and in more intimate communication with her spirit 
than in my most deceitful dreams. Thus the clay 
took shape as if by enchantment in my hands. 
Were I possessed of twenty arms, I could not have 
gone faster! 

“ But when I had entirely finished modelling my 
statue, with the character that belonged to it, yet 
roughly fashioned, a difficulty which I had vainly 
essayed to guard against disquieted me. Not only 
was the attitude of my statue and its enthusiastic 
expression that of Rose at the time she bade me 
farewell until we were to meet in heaven, but it was 
so exactly her figure, that my hand had involun- 
tarily engraved on her features and emaciated limbs, 
the seal of her languor. My statue therefore was 
too thin in form, and too attenuated. 


26 o 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ I struggled a long while to correct this defect, 
and finally in part succeeded, and my model ac- 
quired a certain roundness, at least sufficiently so to 
take from it its attenuated appearance. 

“I then began working with more confidence and 
ardor, and hurried on to its completion with such 
activity that I spent the greater part of the eighth 
day in contemplating my work with delight, seeing 
in it nothing more to correct. 

“ My master had returned in the afternoon. I 
recognized his voice on the stairway, and awaited 
with throbbing heart his opening the door of my 
room. What would his opinion be? 

“At last he appeared, and cried out as soon as he 
saw me: 

“‘Well, my boy, did you succeed? Have you 
worked well ? Come, let us see how you under- 
stand Christian Hope.’ 

“ Saying this, he approached my statue; but he 
drew back, struck by some sentiment I could not 
account for, contemplated it a moment as he talked 
to himself, then flew towards me, took my hand, 
pressed it warmly, and said in a voice full of emo- 
tion : 

“ ‘ Why you are an artist — a great artist ! The 
form is somewhat slim ; but this is nothing — I will 
correct that. Your inspiration is too just, and you 
have too much cleverness, not to acquire with time 
a great reputation. Poor boy, you are losing your 
time here, carving wood and stone to buy a piece 
of bread !. This is. not right — to every one accord- 


THE IRON TOMB. 


26l 

ing to his merits. I shall procure for you the means 
of making yourself known ; and, while you are wait- 
ing, from this day I shall double your salary. As 
long as you remain here you shall not be my work- 
man, but my friend ; we will hold converse on art 
together. I will bring my experience, and you the 
enthusiasm of your young, warm heart. We will 
both be the better for it/ 

“ I thanked my generous master with tears in my 
eyes ; but he gave me no time to express what I felt. 

“ ‘ I shall run to the banker’s/ he cried. 4 He must 
come, this very minute; it would be very strange 
were he not pleased now. Throw away those bits 
of clay, and draw the curtain — your statue does not 
receive enough light/ 

“With these words he went down stairs four 
steps at a time, leaving me the prey to an emotion 
emanating from both pride and joy. 

“After waiting for about a half hour, I heard the 
noise of ascending steps towards the story which 
contained my study. I retired to a corner of the 
room, to be out of the way of all, and seated my- 
self in front of a table, making a pretence at drawing. 

“ I heard a cry of admiration from the banker, 
who said to my master : 

“‘It is beautiful! I congratulate you. You 
have at last understood better than I what I wanted 
— accept my sincere thanks. Oh, nature lives! and 
what an expression ! — what a soaring upwards to- 
wards God! Yes, yes, this is how Christian Hope 
should be represented/ 


262 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ 4 And suppose I tell you I am not the author 
of this statue ? ’ replied my master. 

“ 4 What do you mean?’ said the banker, sur- 
prised. 

44 4 I would change some things/ replied the 
sculptor. 4 The figure is too thin, and here and 
there are small details to be corrected; but I do 
not want to arrogate merit that is not mine. The 
author of the statue you admire is the young man 
you see drawing at the table’ — and turning towards 
me, he cried, 4 Come here, my friend, and receive 
yourself the praises that belong legitimately to you.’ 

44 1 obeyed. The banker advanced towards me, 
and began praising me warmly and extolling my 
work. Confused and overcome, I kept my eyes 
lowered, but my master tapped me sharply on the 
shoulder, and cried : 

44 4 Oh, M. Lionel, you are like a timid young 
girl. Lift up your head and look bravely before 
you, as an artist like yourself has a right to do.’ 

44 The banker rubbed his forehead, muttering: 

44 4 M. Lionel ! — it would be strange ! — who knows ? 
In truth, master, I know all your pupils, but this 
young man I have never before seen here. Your 
name then is Lionel ?’ he asked, addressing himself 
to me. 4 Excuse my want of discretion, I beg of 
you. What country do you belong to ? In what 
town do your parents dwell ? What is your family 
name ? ’ 

44 1 answered these questions honestly. 

44 4 This is marvelous ! ’ he said. 4 Had it not been 


THE IRON TOMB. 


263 


for the statue, I would perhaps never have discov- 
ered you. Yet for the last two weeks you have 
been sought for in all the studios and museums of 
Paris; but who would have supposed I should find 
you in a house where I knew everybody ? I have 
a letter for you — a very urgent letter; it comes from 
a rich merchant in Antwerp ; however, you must 
know him — M. Pavelyn is his name. I cannot tell 
what he wants with you, but he begs I will not lose 
a moment in handing you the letter when I dis- 
cover your whereabouts. I promised him I 
would do all I could to fulfil his urgent wish. I 
shall send my servant, who awaits me below, to ask 
my head clerk for the letter; he will go for it in a 
conveyance, and be back directly.' 

“ Going down to give his orders, he returned im- 
mediately to the workshop. Again he contemplated 
my statue, praised each one of the points he claimed 
to discover in it, talked with me of Pagan art, Gothic 
art, and modern art, and promised me his all-power- 
ful protection. 

“ He was here interrupted by the arrival of his 
valet, who handed him a sealed letter, which he gave 
to me at once. 

“ It was indeed M. Pavelyn’s handwriting on the 
envelope. I was trembling and pale with anxious 
curiosity as I opened the letter. But as soon as I 
read the first lines a cloud obscured my vision, 
I gave a piercing cry, my knees gave way under 
me, and I lost consciousness at the base of my 
statue. 


264 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ My master took me in his arms, the servant who 
brought the letter went for water and began to 
bathe my brow ; but I had not fainted entirely away, 
and begged that they would give me air. I could 
not believe the writing that lay open at my feet, and 
my first impulse was to take it and carry it to my 
eyes again. ^ read aloud the frightful words which 
had made me succumb to my agony and terror. 

‘“Come, come quickly, Lionel. Alas! she is 
marching rapidly towards the tomb. One only hope 
remains to us; your presence alone may perhaps 
recall her to life. Come — my poor Rose calls for 
you night and day ! ’ 

“ I read no more : with another cry I tore from 
me my grey blouse and seized my clothes. 

“ 4 What is the matter with you ? What are you 
going to do?* exclaimed my master, frightened by 
the vehemence of my movements. 

44 4 1 am going, I must go ! * I cried. 4 She is dying ! 
She calls to me! Adieu! 

4 4 4 She is dying? Who?’ they asked. 44 4 Over 
there — she ! Hope — my statue/ I shrieked like a 
madman. 

44 My master placed himself before the door and 
barred the way. 

44 4 Poor boy ! ’ he said ; 4 1 cannot allow you to go 
in this way — your mind is unsettled/ 

44 1 said, beseeching him, my hands clasped to- 
gether— ‘Oh! no, no, you are mistaken; I am not mad. 
Judge, judge for yourselves! I was a poor dumb 
child. Another child, the daughter of rich people, 


THE IRON TOMB. 


265 


raised me from poverty, taught me, and made an 
artist of me. On reaching womanhood she loved 
her protege so devotedly, that her life is the forfeit ! 
She may even now be extended on her death-bed ; 
she calls on me to save her or close her eyes. 
And should I not fly at this cry of distress? Ah! 
I pray, I conjure you, let me go!’ 

44 4 1 understand,’ replied my master, his eyes suf- 
fused with tears; ‘but at least you shall not return 
to Antwerp on foot. Have you any money ? ’ 

44 4 Money ? ’ I stammered, struck by the question. 
4 Money ? * In my room — a little, perhaps/ 

44 The generous artist drew some Napoleons from 
his pocket, slipped them into my hand, and said, 

44 4 Take these ; may God protect you during your 
journey. Go as soon as possible ; we will settle 
afterwards/ 

44 Scarcely did I see the door opened before me 
when I precipitated myself towards the stairs with 
a cry of joy, and flew into the street. 

44 Two hours later I was in the post chaise which 
carried me back to Belgium. 


266 


THE IRON TOMB. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

“ After a rapid journey, which appeared terribly 
slow measured by my feverish anxiety, I reached 
Antwerp in the afternoon, and jumped out of the 
post-chaise before it had fairly stopped, and ran 
breathlessly towards M. Pavelyn’s house ; but there 
I learned from a servant that the family had been 
about ten days at Bordeghem, in the hope that 
country air would somewhat strengthen the invalid. 

“ Without losing a moment, I ran to a livery 
stable and had two good horses harnessed to a light 
carriage. I promised double pay — and in a quarter 
of an hour we raced over the high road to Borde- 
ghem with the velocity of the wind. 

“ I stopped the carriage in front of the grating of 
the chateau, threw a gold piece to the driver, and 
hastened into the garden. At the door of the cha- 
teau a servant saluted me with a cry of joy, and 
conducted me quickly into the vestibule, and with- 
out saying a word opened a room door and ex- 
claimed — ‘ Here is M. Lionel !* 

“ Three or four voices replied with joyful cries at 
this announcement. I saw Rose rise up suddenly 
from her invalid sofa, all cushioned. I saw my 
mother, who held one of the poor sick girl’s hands. 
I saw M. and Madame Pavelyn, whose faces were 
radiant with joy at my appearance. But Rose ! 


THE IRON TOMB. 


267 


Alas ! how altered she was by illness ; her cheeks 
were hollow, her eyes glazed, and her lips blue. It 
was then true that death had marked her out as his 
victim, and I had only come to see her die. 

“ This thought filled me with deep despair ; I felt 
my limbs give way under me ; I tried to speak, but 
it almost appeared as if I had become again dumb. 

“ I vainly moved my lips, no sound escaped — a 
torrent of tears fell from my eyes, and I dropped 
upon a chair overcome with weakness; my head 
hidden in my hands, which were resting on the 
edge of the table. 

44 I heard Rose’s sweet weak voice speaking 
words of comfort to me ; I felt my mother’s arms 
endeavoring to raise my head to imprint a tender 
kiss upon it ; M. Pavelyn clasped my hand, and en- 
deavored to withdraw me from my pain by the ex- 
pression of the warmest affection ; but I remained in- 
sensible to everything, and only replied with sobs, 
until the moment when Rose whispered in my ear 
in accents of ardent prayer : 

44 4 Thank you, Lionel, for your tears ; but at least 
take pity on my poor mother — you cruelly wound 
her heart ! For love of me, take courage and be 
comforted about my condition.’ 

44 These words recalled me somewhat to myself. 
I made an effort to overcome my pain, and lifted 
my head. While silent tears still fell from my 
eyes, I tried to explain my lively emotion as being 
caused by the ineffable sense of happiness I felt at 
the sight of my benefactors and my mother, which 


268 


THE IRON TOMB. 


had quite overcome me. But Rose interrupted this 
embarrassed explanation and said, pointing to a 
chair beside her : 

“ Come, Lionel, and sit near me. I cannot talk to 
you when you are so far off — it tires my chest. 

14 When I had obeyed her, she looked at me with 
a radiant smile, and gazed into my eyes with deep 
tenderness. Love and happiness illumined her pale 
face; but this composure, this joy lighting up her 
faded features, struck me anew with anguish, and I 
bent my head upon my breast. 

44 4 It makes you very sorry to see me ill/ she said, 
in a voice both calm and cheerful. 4 Ah! had you 
not come I should probably have been without 
strength to hope for a longer life; but now you are 
here, I feel already better. My heart beats more 
easily ; there is a something, a secret presentiment 
of a return of strength, which tells me I shall escape 
consumption. You shall see by to-morrow. I want 
to be able to walk in the garden with you and my 
good mother. We will speak of our childhood, 
and evoke our sweetest memories; we will enjoy 
the good weather, and admire the beauty of benefi- 
cent nature. In this way I shall forget my illness, 
and strength will be restored gradually to me. Yes, 
yes ! Lionel, I am assured of it — the sight of you 
alone is enough to cure me. Be courageous, all of 
you who love me so tenderly, for the day of my 
deliverance is at hand/ 

44 These words, uttered in the accents of firm con- 
viction, made a great impression on her parents 


THE IRON TOMB. 


259 


and me. I began to waver in my terrible fear ; the 
joyous smile which lightened my face betrayed the 
tender hope that filled my heart. 

“ Rose still talked a little longer with the same 
exalted faith, until she saw no more tears in her 
mother’s eyes, and she thought to have softened the 
impression produced by my despair. Then she be- 
gan asking me about my journey, and wished to 
know, with the fullest details, how I had lived dur- 
ing my long absence, and what had happened to 
me. 

“ To induce me to give a circumstantial account 
of it, she pretended there was no better way to cure 
a sick person than to divert her. While I talked, 
she interrupted me often by happy remarks and 
jokes, and seemed so gay that I began to think I 
was uselessly alarmed, and there was no reason to 
despair of a speedy cure. 

“ M. and Madame Pavelyn listened, their eyes 
sparkling with happiness ; and it was evident they 
more than I believed they could take comfort in 
this new-born hope. 

“ My benefactor took part in the conversation. 
He was extremely affectionate, and showed me, in 
spite of his grief, he had not ceased to love me. 

“ As I had reached Bordeghem very late in the 
afternoon, twilight soon took the place of day. 
While we forgot our pain and disquietude in a con- 
versation full of charm and comfort, Rose aston- 
ished us by her vivacity, her courage, her gayety. 
Her lips had recovered their natural hue from the 


270 


THE IRON TOMB. 


circulation of warmer blood. Her eyes glistened 
with joy, there was in her words and gestures so 
much spirit and strength, that she no longer showed 
any other symptoms of illness but the extreme 
attenuation of her cheeks and body. 

“At this moment came the doctor, who was 
making his daily visit. He also appeared surprised 
at the favorable change which had taken place in 
Rose's appearance, and he shook his head smiling. 

“ After warmly bidding me welcome, as to an old 
acquaintance, he approached the sick girl, and felt 
her pulse for the space of several minutes. 

“ Then he said, in a voice betraying some anx- 
iety : ‘ What excitement in the blood ! This new 

strength is astonishing. Let us hope a favorable 
reaction may now take place ; but if we did not put 
a stop to this too great agitation while there is yet 
time, it might become fatal. Mademoiselle Rose is 
very much fatigued, though she does not appear so. 
She must rest now; so, M. Lionel, you who have 
the most power over yourself, must now leave her, 
and you, Mademoiselle, put off until to-morrow the 
pleasure of conversing with him. You will then 
probably be strong enough to resume without 
fatiguing yourself beyond measure the entertain- 
ment I am now obliged to interdict.' 

“ We were all convinced the doctor was giving 
us very sensible advice ; for now that our attention 
had been called to it, we could not conceal from our- 
selves that Rose was in a condition of extreme 
nervousness. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


271 


“ My mother urged the pretext that my father, 
who had gone to a neighboring village for wood, 
must be back home again, and I could no longer 
let him remain in ignorance of my return. 

“ Rose besought me with clasped hands to come 
and see her the next day very early. Her blue 
eyes beamed upon me a smile of celestial sweetness. 
M. Pavelyn again pressed my hand, and I walked, 
consoled and, almost happy, by my mother’s side 
towards our home. 


2J2 


THE IRON TOMB. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

“ The next day, after a night disturbed by dreams 
full of hope and uncertainty, I rose with the light 
of dawn ; but ardent as was my desire to be with 
Rose, I remained with my parents to tell them of 
my flight, and the position I had reached. 

“ I felt, and my mother had made me understand 
it thoroughly, that Rose was very much fatigued, 
and I could not break upon her necessary rest by 
too early a visit. 

“ The village clock struck nine when at last I 
dared turn my steps towards the chateau. 

“ From afar, as I entered, I saw Rose seated 
under a shady elm in company with her mother. 
This proof that the emotion of the day before had 
done her no harm, made me so happy that I gave 
a triumphant cry. 

“While I expressed my joy and hope, Rose 
motioned me to a seat beside her. 

“After Madame Pavelyn had exchanged some 
words with us, she rose and went away, under the 
pretext of seeking for something in the house. 

“ As soon as she was out of sight, Rose said to 
me : 

“ ‘ Lionel, I begged my mother to leave us alone 
together. I could not converse openly with you 
yesterday : let u« do so now. Tell me, if during 


THE IRON TOMB. 273 

this sad separation you ever thought of me — 
thought a great deal of me?’ 

“ 4 Oh, Rose ! ’ I sighed, 4 in what should life con- 
sist, but to think of you — you alone, night and 
day ? That you should doubt it, grieves me.’ 

“ 4 No, no, don’t let it trouble you, Lionel,’ she re- 
plied, smiling. 4 1 was wrong to put this question, 
for I know what you have suffered and what 
thoughts preyed upon your mind ; my spirit went 
forth with you in your travels. I saw your tears 
flow in solitude, I heard your lips murmur my 
name ; I saw you smile when my image appeared 
before you. Do not let this astonish you, Lionel; 
to count your heart-beats, however great the dis- 
tance between us I had but to place my hand on 
my own heart, and I feel assured its slightest 
pulsation found an echo in yours. Our two lives 
form but one.’ 

44 Trembling with emotion, I clasped my hands 
together and stammered forth ardent words of grati- 
tude. 

44 Rose’s voice was so gentle, contentment illu- 
mined her pale face with so exquisite a radiance, 
that her words fell upon my beating heart like 
drops of beneficent dew. 

44 There must have been thoughts in Rose’s mind 
she did not give expression to, for instead of reply- 
ing to what I was talking about she suddenly said: 

44 And suppose my illness had carried me off be- 
fore your return, Lionel, would you have always re- 
membered your childhood’s friend ? — and have 

9 * 


274 


THE IRON TOMB. 


awaited with impatience that God should call you 
to Himself, that you might lie beside her in the 
cemetery ? , 

“ * Oh ! do not speak of such dreadful things,’ I 
cried. You are already better to-day; you will re- 
cover, there is no doubt of it ; but you must make 
some effort to rid yourself of this fear which is with- 
out foundation. Do it at all events, through pity 
for me.’ 

“ 4 1 have lately had a strange dream,’ she said, 
* which only lasted about half the night, and yet 
made me live twenty years and more into futurity. 
I was dead. Do not agitate yourself, Lionel, it was 
only a vision in my sleep. I also had wept, had 
shuddered at the thought of death, for I thought it 
would separate me from all that are dear to me on 
earth. How mistaken I was! From the bosom of 
God my sight extended to the uttermost limits of 
the universe. My existence had become so entire, 
so perfect, and so multiple, that my soul without 
leaving Heaven could live amongst my parents and 
sorrowing friends. It was here in this corner of 
the world where is my dear Bordeghem, that my 
soul looked down. My tomb was behind the 
little church. I could see some one — some one, 
perhaps, I had loved too dearly upon earth — sowing 
the flowers of memory over my mortal remains ; and 
I seemed to see him thus every day for many years. 
I often stood beside him; I did not hear what he 
said, but could perceive the slightest emotion of his 
heart, as if he himself had distinctly described it. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


275 


He also had a consciousness of my presence, for his 
eyes followed me as he smiled upon my invisible 
shadow; and when I wished to console him, to give 
him confidence in our two souls meeting eternally, 
he replied to my secret inspiration, as if human lips 
had spoken for his consolation. Death had not 
separated the happy soul from that which was still 
in pain !’ 

“ I was pale, and shuddered, as I heard Rose’s 
words. I felt the tears rise from my overcharged 
heart into my eyes ; but her voice was so calm and 
stirring that I overcame my sorrow, and fixed my 
look upon her glistening eyes, full of respect min- 
gled with awe. It was evident she did not say all 
these sad and strange things without an object, and 
I foresaw with anxiety some frightful development. 

* “‘Lionel/ she said, ‘yesterday you shuddered 
with affright at the first sight you had of my attenu- 
ated face ; you saw the image of death at my side, 
did you not? Why do you fear death? You be- 
lieve in a better life, do you not ? Let men’s bodies 
return to earth — the souls of those that fear God, will 
they not meet in the eternal home?’ 

“ She ceased speaking and seemed to await my 
affirmative answer ; but I had not the strength to re- 
ply, and with head bowed down wept silently. 

“ ‘ Forgive me, Lionel,’ she said. ‘ If I fill your 
heart with sorrow, it is to spare you greater pain 
when what is mortal of me will have passed away and 
be no longer able to comfort you — for Lionel, when 
you say I shall get well, you express your hope, 


276 


THE IRON TOMB. 


don’t you, and not your conviction? You think 
me cruel and pitiless. If it were not out of compas- 
sion to you, it would be selfish, the way I speak 
now. I accept the feeble hope of being cured with 
which all endeavor to inspire the poor invalid ; but I 
wish, if it pleases God to call me to himself, to close 
my eyes without wavering in my faith, joyful and 
triumphant in the powerlessness of death! You 
weep with sorrow for the fate which threatens me, 
Lionel! Ah! tell me, if your fears are realized and 
my dream should become true — promise me you will 
watch over my grave, and hold Rose in loving re- 
membrance until the end of your life. Let my soul 
carry away the hope that cruel oblivion will never 
break the ties that unite it to yours. Tell me that 
my death, if I am to go, will not grieve you — that 
faith, unbroken faith in an eternity of happiness will 
give you the strength to bid me farewell when the 
solemn moment comes, with a smile on your lips, as 
we bid farewell to a friend who precedes us on a 
delightful journey. 

“ I was crushed beneath the weight of my agony, 
and struggled desperately against the thought Rose 
wished to make me admit ; and yet I felt that in 
spite of myself, the idea of death entered insistently 
into my mind and mastered my soul. The fear in- 
spired by this terrible conviction made me tremble, 
and I dared not speak. 

“ Rose implored in a sweet and plaintive voice 
one word of assent, and said that all the pnce she 
asked for her long suffering, and the mortal struggle 


THE IRON TOMB. 


2 77 


against her love, for pining away as she did, was 
the promise that she should remain dear to me 
after death. 

44 This was entreated for with such urgency that 
I made her the desired promise, and impelled by 
my growing enthusiasm, declared I could live alone 
in thinking of her. I spoke with such warmth, 
that I persuaded her my last sigh would still be 
breathed in memory of her. 

“ She took my hand, and said with extreme joy : 

“ 4 Now let us believe I may be better. I will be 
calm, and have the strength to wait. Though God 
may decide that I must die, death will not divide us/ 

44 From that time, Rose lent a willing ear to all 
the encouragement I gave her, to banish from her 
mind the thought of her last end. We talked of 
our happy childhood for a while, and all that had 
smiled upon us during the course of our lives. 

44 When Madame Pavelyn returned to draw our 
attention to the fact that the sun was already very 
high, and the heat might injure Rose, the traces of 
tears had disappeared from my face, and I was com- 
posed enough to reassure Rose’s mother by words 
wherein breathed an assured confidence. We re- 
entered the house. 

44 I remained all day at the chateau talking with 
Rose and her parents about everything that could 
be of any interest to them, and diminish or dissipate 
their fears. 

44 Twice more, accident left me alone with Rose. 
She each time tried to strengthen in my heart her 


278 


THE IRON TOMB. 


abiding faith in the powerlessness of death. She 
was destined to exercise over me a great influence, 
for when night came, and Rose, who felt very much 
fatigued, retired to rest, I left the chateau, a smile 
on my lips, and this smile was only one of triumph, 
cast in the face of death. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


279 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

“ For some days Rose recovered by degrees a 
little more strength and spirits, as she succeeded by 
means of perpetual recurrence to it in communicat- 
ing to me her strange longing for death. 

“ And indeed, though I still held the hope to see 
her recover, the thought that she might die did not 
always strike me with terror. There were even 
times when, like Rose herself, I only looked upon 
death as an event which without interrupting life 
frees the soul from its natural bonds, and puts it in 
possession of the infinite power which it owes to its 
divine essence. 

“ So that if Rose was to give up her life, she 
would still see me, hear me, and know the thoughts 
of my heart; she would be with me and never leave 
me until the time when I could in my turn fall 
asleep in the eternal slumber of the body. 

• “ What were to me a few years of waiting, if 
these years were illumined by the light of mem- 
ory? — if I were sustained in this short exile, by 
the certainty of her presence? And how much 
greater would our joy be in Heaven, when once 
more reunited for all eternity ! Such were the 
thoughts ever passing through my brain. It is 
true that frequently the fear of death made me 
shudder, and that when alone tears streamed from 


28 o 


THE IRON TOMB. 


my eyes ; but this was only the final struggle of my 
terrestial nature against the inward fear of its anni- 
hilation. 

“ Finally, under the influence of Rose’s exalted 
language, I went so far in this way of looking at 
death and futurity that I learned to talk for hours 
with perfect calmness, and even a sort of happy 
quietude, of things which make men tremble, and 
which once would have made me faint away with 
horror and pain. 

“ There might have been something exaggerated 
in this superstition ; it might, perhaps, be almost 
inexplicable that in so short a time I could have 
educated my mind to a supernatural idea of eter- 
nity; but even if Rose were mistaken, her influence 
over me was so absolute that she could have in- 
spired me with a blind faith in things that had no 
existence. And what art, what irresistible elo- 
quence, did she not use to stifle every doubt which 
rose within me ! I had no need to speak, she read 
my thoughts in my eyes ; she intuitively felt what 
I felt, hearing my very heart-beats ; for she replied 
to all my hesitation, combated my uncertainity, 
and dissipated every doubt, before I could even sus- 
pect myself what thoughts were about to be awak- 
ened in my mind. 

“ Since our souls had reached so perfect an ac- 
cord, not the slightest sorrow had come to cloud 
our minds. There was something almost divine 
in our intercourse — something supernatural — that 
sometimes carried us so far that we conversed as 


THE IRON TOMB. 


28l 

though our souls were disembodied, and ever united 
in the eternal home. 

“ One day, however, Rose appeared grave and 
taciturn. 

“ When I caused a smile to break over her 
face, it almost immediately vanished ; she seemed 
absent-minded, and it was easy to see that she did 
not feel as well as the day before. 

“ Her parents began to fear that the improvement 
in her condition would not continue. The noble 
girl made immense efforts at self-control, affecting 
great gayety and confidence that she might com- 
fort her mother. I read in her eyes that one ab- 
sorbing thought pursued her, and I endeavored to 
discover what this was. But she avoided not with- 
out embarrassment replying to my questions, and re- 
sisted my importunity for two days, trying to make 
me believe her sadness was only a consequence of 
her nervous agitation. 

“ During the morning of the third day I found 
her seated in her invalid’s chair under the shadow 
of the lindens. She was alone. I asked her how she 
felt, and if she had slept well the night before. For 
a little while we continued talking about her illness ; 
but I soon saw her thoughts were elsewhere, and 
she listened inattentively. 

“ ‘ Rose,’ I sighed in accents of sad reproach, ‘ do 
you keep secrets from me? There is something 
troubles you, and you refuse to let me share your 
pain? 

“ ‘ No, Lionel,’ she answered, ‘ I have no secrets 


282 


THE IRON TOMB. 


from you, and I wanted to be alone that I might 
confide to you the anxiety that has robbed my soul 
of its peace. It is terrible enough, this fear which 
for two days has arisen within me, and which has 
become an insurmountable terror. I have some- 
thing to beg of you — a great sacrifice to ask; you 
will grant it, Lionel ? * 

“ I assured her it would cost me nothing to 
satisfy her slightest wish, and awaited with a certain 
anxiety the confidence she promised. 

“ 4 Lionel,’ she said, 4 for three days and nights a 
horrible thought rises up before my eyes like a 
phantom. The inclination we have for each other 
was born in our hearts without our knowledge. 
We combated, we struggled, and could not con- 
quer it : at least we think so. But in this combat 
did we really bring all our strength to bear to the 
uttermost ? And suppose it were true, that while 
struggling we inwardly nourished and caressed this 
sentiment of love, we would be guilty; the tie that 
binds our souls would be but unworthy weakness, 
a wild error. Oh, Lionel ! I shall soon appear be- 
fore God ! ’ 

44 1 endeavored to tranquilize her by pointing out 
the chastity and purity of our love. I proved to 
her with complete conviction that such a sentiment, 
disengaged from all earthly desire, could not be 
culpable, and that if really we had not struggled up 
to the end against the wishes of our hearts, God in 
His sovereign justice would not constitute it a 
crime in His poor weak creatures. 


THE IRON TOMB. 


283 


“ ‘ There is something else that troubles me ; you 
promised, Lionel, never to cease to think of me 
after my death — but if the material events of life 
force you to work, if you are obliged to seek the 
means of subsistence far away from here, such as 
your humble Bordeghem cannot offer, how can you 
remain faithful to your memories ? How will you 
watch over my grave ? And my soul in Heaven, 
will it not see you wandering over the earth, with 
a heart made cold by the cares of life which have 
effaced its memories ? * 

“ It was not easy to find words sufficiently per- 
suasive to thoroughly combat her doubts. 

“ I renewed my promises, and swore that each of 
my heart-beats would bring back her memory, and 
the desire to be reunited with her in the bosom of 
God. 

“ She seemed to awaken from a dream and cried. 
‘ Lionel, before I die I should like to be your wife.’ 

“ These words caused me to shudder and pale. 
Was it surprise, or fear, or joy? 

“ I know not, but I was completely overcome and, 
exclaimed, as I lifted up my hands to Heaven. 

“ ‘ My God ! Rose, what is this you say. My 
wife. You ? On earth ? * 

You see, Lionel/ she resumed, with solemn 
calmness, * if the law had united us, and the priest’s 
blessing had sanctified our love, our affection would 
not only be legitimized in the eyes of the world, 
but also in those of God, in whose name we would 
be indissolubly united. Then I could appear with- 


284 


THE IRON TOMB. 


out fear before His awful throne. I can love you in 
the spirit world, and you will be able to hold my 
memory here with pious faith, for I will watch over 
my husband, and you will think of the marriage 
that heaven itself has blessed.’ 

“ My heart beat with enthusiasm and admiration. 
Rose would be my wife ! Our souls would receive 
the ineffaceable seal of the union of souls. 

“ * And moreover,’ continued Rose, * this marriage 
would preserve my memory from all weakness in 
your heart; for Lionel, I wish to live in your 
thoughts without your having to struggle against 
material wants. If I become your wife, you would 
consent, would you not, to receive from my hands 
the dowry which would give you the means to re- 
main ever faithful to my memory until the hour of 
your deliverance strikes ? * 

“ I stammered forth some words of gratitude and 
happiness, but I suggested to her that her parents 
would not receive with pleasure this strange and 
sad request. 

“ She replied that she had already spoken of it to 
her mother, and was convinced her father would con- 
sent with joy. She did not wish to insist, however, 
and endeavored to point out that what she required 
of me was a great sacrifice; that if I felt the least 
hesitation, or could imagine any objection, I must 
not grant her petition of uniting myself forever to a 
woman who would soon be under the cold, damp 
ground of the cemetery : but if my tenderness were 
sufficiently deep and devoted to consecrate my life 


THE IRON TOMB. 285 

to the dead, she asked my consent as the greatest 
proof of love I could give her. 

“ Touched unto tears, I assured her that I had 
never dared hope for so much happiness, and the 
priest’s blessing in sanctifying our love would also 
bring me inexpressible joy. 

“ She looked into my eyes with the brightness of 
excitement on her face, and continued: 

“‘Now, Lionel, you will no longer see about me 
any trace of sorrow. I will await with joyful hope 
the solemn moment of our marriage ; and if God 
permits me to live until then — impotent death may 
come. It can neither alarm me nor make me sor- 
rowful, for it will break nothing, will weaken noth- 
ing, and divide nothing. Come, Lionel, let us now 
go in. After dinner, when you have left, I will 
speak to my father of our approaching union. 
Great Heavens! what happiness, what joy! To 
walk as I do now, on my betrothed’s arm, to feel 
myself sustained by him who shortly will be my 
husband.’ 

“ We went in. M. and Madame Pavelyn saw with 
astonishment the change that had taken place in 
Rose’s appearance ; she did not cease smiling, and 
seemed rejoiced, as if health had suddenly returned 
to her. 

“At mid-day, when I left the chateau to go to 
my parents, Rose gave me yet one more look of 
intelligence, as if to assure me her desire would 
infallibly be accomplished. 


286 


THE IRON TOMB. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

“ Rose spoke that very day to her parents of her 
wish to be united to me by the ties of marriage. 
Her father, who would willingly have made the 
greatest of sacrifices to spare her the smallest pain, 
had without objection agreed to all she desired, and 
even besought me not to refuse his poor daughter 
this satisfaction. He hoped the joy of thus seeing 
her dearest wish accomplished would renew Rose’s 
courage and strength to struggle victoriously 
against her cruel malady. 

“A strange thing, though ! — the next day we re- 
marked that Rose had decidedly grown worse. 
Her eyes had lost their light, her lips were discol- 
ored, and there was in her glassy expression some- 
thing humid, attesting that her vital forces were 
weakened. 

“ Was what Rose had told me so often indeed 
true ? The improvement we had seemed to see in 
her appearance had only been delusive. By a 
superhuman effort over herself, she had gathered 
up all her strength of mind to make the thought of 
her death seem sweet and familiar to me, and all 
that remained to her of this dying energy she had 
employed in inducing her parents and myself to 
consent to this marriage. 

“ Now that this last wish was granted, she gave 


THE IRON TOMB. 


287 


way, and in a single night the disease had reasserted 
itself in all its violence, and was developing with 
new force. 

“ Rose, however, smiled and conversed gayly. 
No sorrowful thought cast a shadow over her face, 
and though her body was more and more consumed 
by sickness, her mind retained its calmness, she 
was quiet and wonderfully vivacious. 

“ Most truly, the certainty that Rose would die 
alarmed me no more, and I conversed tranquilly 
with her for entire days about her departure for 
another country ; but yet there were times when 
her deathly pallor and painful cough made me 
shudder in spite cf myself, and awakened within 
me a sense of great commiseration. She read the 
very depths of my heart. As soon as the slightest 
painful thought possessed me, she fixed her eyes 
on mine with a look of tender reproach, and re- 
called me to a disdain of corporeal death, and the 
most lively faith in the soul’s eternal life. 

“ M. and Madame Pavelyn realized with the 
deepest anguish that they had allowed themselves 
to be deceived by a vain hope. Every time they 
looked at their child and saw, so to say, from hour 
to hour, the progress of the disease, their tears 
fell freely ; but they too felt the irresistible influence 
of Rose’s confidence without limit, and the wonder- 
ful brightness of her mind. At last they seemed to 
await with a degree of resignation the fatal parting, 
and ceased to weep so bitterly. 

“ In the interval, the preparations for our mar- 
riage were made in great haste. 


288 


THE IRON TOMB. 


“ M. Pavelyn did everything in his power to 
abridge as much as possible all the legal and relig- 
ious formalities ; for though Rose assured us she 
would at least live long enough to reach the solemn 
day, we began to fear death would come upon 
her by surprise, before her last desire was accom- 
plished. 

“ Rose on that day wished to be beautiful and 
gay, as it behooves a bride. With what infantile 
joy she spoke of the attire which was being pre- 
pared for her at Antwerp — of the jewels that were to 
adorn her arms and neck, and the wreath of orange 
flowers she would wear upon her brow. 

“ Poor girl, she was like a living skeleton, and 
could no longer rise from her arm-chair without 
assistance. She breathed painfully when taking a 
little fresh air into her spent lungs ; frequently a 
wheezing cough, a perfect death-rattle, threatened 
to choke her. It was evident she endured great 
bodily pain — and yet, would speak with innocent 
joy about her wedding dress and her bridal 
wreath ! 

“ Her disease became so aggravated during the 
last days that preceded our marriage, that her par- 
ents and I were convinced, alas ! she would never 
attain the wished-for moment. 

“ Indeed, for nearly a week she had not been able 
to leave her bed, her stomach turned against all 
food, she groaned painfully as if the last struggle 
with death had begun, and her sleep was ever 
troubled by night-sweats, that terrible sign that the 


THE IRON TOMB. 289 

soul is wrestling to disengage itself from the 
shackles of the body. 

“ What a wretched night it was for me, the one 
before the solemn day. 

“ Would Rose die without seeing our union 
legalized and sanctified by the priest’s blessing ? 

“ Was she to undertake the journey into eternity 
overcome with sorrow and fear ? 

“ Ah ! if Heaven had so willed it, how great 
would be her agony ; for the imperturbable calmness 
and wonderful courage she had shown both had 
their source in the hope that buoyed her up, that 
God would forgive in the wife the weakness of the 
poor young girl. She was breathing her last 
breath, her heart had almost ceased beating, the 
hand of death lay heavy on her heart. 

“ These thoughts, this anguish, this despair, 
passed like spectres before my frightened eyes, 
while in my terrible insomnia I was seated by my 
bedside watering the floor with tears. The slight- 
est noise made me shudder, and caused inexpressi- 
ble terror — every moment I thought to hear the 
steps of the messenger who was coming to tell me 
— ‘ She is dead.’ 

“ Finally when the first morning light broke a 
servant arrived. 

“ I listened for the words that fell from his lips, 
as I did not doubt he had come to harrow my 
heart with the terrible news ; but instead of this 3 
gave a wild cry — Rose still lived, she was even bet- 
ter ! God in His mercy had permitted that the sun 
10 


2QO 


THE IRON TOMB. 


which was to see our marriage should rise once 
more for her. 

“ I dressed hastily for the ceremony, with new 
courage and firm faith. I also should look well and 
attired like a happy bridegroom — Rose wished it to 
be so. 

“ I had to make haste, for now the day was here 
there was no further obstacle, and we could not 
lose a single moment. 

“ A short time after I was on my way to the 
chateau, followed by my parents, and ascended into 
the sick chamber, where our nuptials were to be 
solemnized. 

“ There were already a number of persons present, 
the mayor with his secretary, the priest and his 
servant, the witnesses and friends. 

“ Rose was seated in a cushioned chair. As I ap- 
peared she smiled upon me with an expression of 
heavenly beauty, thanking God for according her 
the favor of triumphing over death until now ; but 
though she tried to draw from me some joyful 
words, I could not speak, and fixed my eyes upon 
her in mute admiration. 

“ I do not know what was going on within me. 
This bridal dress of dazzling white, emblem of the 
absence of a material body — this nuptial crown as 
pure as snow, in which my imagination pictured the 
nimbus of a saint — those eyes, so hollow and restless 
that they seemed to gaze at me from eternity's 
depths — Rose's mystical and supernatural beauty at 
this moment — scattered my senses. It was not 


THE IRON TOMB. 


29I 


Rose’s body which was there before me in the arm- 
chair ; no, there was nothing terrestrial left, it was 
her soul, her happy soul, that had come down from 
the bosom of God to fulfil a tender promise ! 

“ What must have been the astonishment of the 
guests ! Rose saw the cause for the confusion of 
my mind, and was glad to find me so full of faith 
and hope. While each one made a great effort not 
to shed tears, and some turned away to hide what 
they were unable to repress, we smiled at one an- 
other, as if Heaven were opening before us, where 
shone happiness and delight. 

“ The voice of the mayor, who had drawn near, 
holding a document in his hand to read the text 
of the law, recalled me suddenly from my sweet 
ecstacy. Rose, to whom my exaltation had given 
wonderful strength, leant upon her cushions and 
listened, panting for breath and with dimmed eyes, 
to the voice of the mayor. 

“At last, when they asked her if she consented to 
be my wife, the fatal ‘Yes,’ was pronounced clearly 
and distinctly ; but then she closed her eyes, and 
her head slid down, almost in a swoon, on an arm 
of the chair. 

“ Cries of sorrow and of pity resounded through 
the room; tears started from every eye, and all 
flew to the relief of the dying one. 

“ The sick-nurse took her in her arms, and placed 
her on the bed. I tremblingly awaited the an- 
nouncement of her death. Alas ! we were legiti- 
mately married in the eyes of the world ; would 


292 


THE IRON TOMB. 


God refuse His blessing to our love? Was it pos- 
sible poor Rose would descend into the tomb with- 
out this last satisfaction? 

“ My terror had deceived me. The horizontal 
position in which she had been placed caused the 
small amount of blood that circulated through the 
invalid’s veins to flow back to her heart. She soon 
opened her eyes, and made a sign to the priest that 
she was ready to take upon herself in his presence 
the solemn vows. 

“ Without losing time, the minister of God com- 
menced reciting over us the prayers of the church. 
He joined our hands, made us vow eternal con- 
stancy, then in touching accents which resounded 
in my heart like a voice from heaven: 

“ ‘ Be forever blessed,’ he said, ‘ God has in- 
separably united you ! ’ 

“ A cry of triumph broke from Rose ; she drew 
me to her, embraced me, and said, in this first and 
last embrace : 

“ ‘ My noble friend, my dear husband, I have now 
lived long enough on earth. I am about to go — 
God’s voice calls me. I am happy. Farewell! 
think of me, keep your promise. May hope remain 
the light of your life until the husband and wife 
may drink together at the source of never-failing 
love. Lionel, Lionel, adieu ! ’ 

“ She seemed to be convulsed. I drew back, not 
through fear, but from respect for the solemn mys- 
tery of the soul’s flight, which was about to take 
place. 


THE IRON TOMB, 


293 


“ Rose made another motion. She took the 
crucifix which lay on her heart, raised it to her lips, 
lifted up to Heaven her dying eyes, and then re- 
mained immovable. 

“ While the priest murmured the prayers of the 
church for the dying, I fixed my eyes on her as in 
an ecsctay. 

“ Ah ! how beautiful she was, that sweet angel, 
whose aureole was a bridal wreath ! How blessed- 
ness shone on her smiling features ! What hope, 
what faith, what elevation towards God in her fixed 
look ! 

“ I clasped my hands, quivering with respect and 
admiration. The priest's voice resounded through 
the stillness of the room. 

“ ‘ Pray,’ he said sadly , 4 pray my children, her soul 
has taken flight to God. 

“ All fell upon their knees. I knelt beside the 
bed, lifting up my hands to the Sovereign Arbiter 
of human destiny, to thank Him for his infinite 
bounty.” 

The End. 
































I 





I 

















































































. 






I 



















